Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I smile at Prince of Wales as she sits down in the chair opposite, and she gives me an equally bright smile in return. She had just finished all her jobs as secretary, and I had asked her if she wanted to rest.

“How has it been?” I ask curiously.

“It’s been on an honour, Commander. It’s been interesting to see your work firsthand.” I was asking her about her experience as my secretary, having performed the duty for two weeks, her time was at its end.

"Well... you've been great Wales, honestly. And as a token of my appreciation, I got you a little something." I open the bottom drawer of my desk, reaching inside and gripping the gift I had bought, handing it over to her.

I tried to make an effort to buy every secretary a little gift as a means to thank them when their two weeks were up. Of course, for some ships, it was their third, even fourth time performing the duty, but even then, they got one each time. I prided myself on getting to know a ship well enough to choose a good present for them.

Wales smiles warmly. "Oh... Commander, there really was no need..." She opens the small box and thanks me for the gift. It wasn't much, just some special Royal Navy tea I had imported specially. I knew she was partial to black tea, enjoyed this particular variant and found it troublesome to acquire here at the port.

"I wish I could have got you more, you really have been a great help. You've set the bar high for the next ship, you should be proud."

“Aww, Commander. You are too sweet. Who do you have next, out of interest? I wouldn’t mind continuing on with the work if you find it necessary.” Volunteering to do extra secretary work? She must really have liked it, odd, I never saw Wales being the secretary type, but she really had come into her own in the time she had held the position.

I slide my drawer open, grabbing a folder and thumbing it open to the right page. A quick scan down the list reveals Wales’s name, and the next ship to perform the duty. As I read the name inscribed there my chest tightens. I’m not sure if it was fear exactly, but something about her made me… uncomfortable.

The way she spoke and acted was odd. I could hardly understand her sometimes. Then there were the teeth. Sharp, pointed teeth, technically fangs. I had never asked about how exactly she had come to be a vampire, but it was definitely unsettling. She had this aura around her… it was sensual, intoxicating, yet also dark… I didn’t even know if she actually drank blood or if her vampire traits were simply in appearance only. I hoped for the latter.

I look up at Wales. “…Your sister. York.” Her eyes immediately widen in surprise.

“Ah. I see. Well, I wouldn’t like to step on my sister’s toes. So she can have you all to herself.” That last part seemed ominous, but I understood that Wales had no wish to interfere in her siblings business.

She speaks up again, giving me a reassuring smile. “Don’t tell her I said it, but she can be a handful sometimes. But you’ll be fine. She likes you, besides, she’ll get the work done no problem.” It’s not the work I was worried about. But I thank Wales regardless.

I was more scared of waking up one day, having found myself recruited unwittingly into the ranks of the undead. I shake my head free from the silly thoughts. I’d clearly watched too many vampire horror films. York was a perfectly nice enough lady and a valued member of the port. I shouldn’t hold her lineage against her.

I thank Wales once again and dismiss her, waiting for her replacement with trepidation.

A knock on the door startles my already frayed nerves, and I feel a pit in my stomach already. Come on, get a grip. She’s just a kansen, just like any other. I’ve commanded the likes of Roon and Taihou. I shouldn’t be so put off by some sharp teeth and horror stories.

“…come in.” I speak to the solid wooden door.

It creaks open slowly and in steps Duke of York. Her tall figure glides into the room as she appraises me. Her long pinkish hair flows behind her, alongside her cape. It even had a long collar at the back, in traditional Dracula fashion. She wore her standard red military jacket, which always seemed impractical to me, having a huge boob window displaying her large cleavage and even her black lace bra to some extent, before fastening back up around her neck. Not that the sight wasn't appreciated of course, in fact, it was quite distracting. The rope attached to her neck squishes between the two mounds on her chest before circling back round to her shoulder as she moves.

I notice the sound of a slight metallic ring as she comes gently to a stop in front of me and I realise that it is her sword and scabbard attached to her side. She graces me with a sultry smile, her lips opening slightly, and the light shines on her glistening vampiric fangs for a second before she purses them again.

“Greetings, O Commander. Tis a fine morn, is it not?”

I nod nervously. And her smile widens, allowing to glimpse her fangs once again. “I did meet mine own sibling before this meeting. She warned me to be careful with thee. Apparently, mine own visage scares thee, doth she speak the truth?”

It took me a second to realise what she meant; I really wish she would just speak normally. Nonetheless, I blush, embarrassed at her being quite so direct about my fear of her. “I… I’m not scared exactly… you just make me… uncomfortable… It’s not your fault, I think I just watch too much vampire fiction.”

She laughs at me, bringing her hand up to her mouth daintily. “Why Commander. I am hardly going to hurt thee… I do not bite… Unless thou asks for it...” She slips around to my side, and I go to stand up, but she gently places her hands on my shoulders, forcing me to stay where I am.

“Commander, thou may stay there. I am your honoured secretary, so please, bid me a task and it shall be done. Hopefully… thee shall get to know me better, and overcome this irksome fear.”

I understood what she meant. I hardly knew the lady really, due to me avoiding her where possible. Perhaps if I knew her better, I would come to see her just as I did any other Kansen. I’m sure she was perfectly normal really. And what better time to get to know her, than the two weeks she was my secretary.

I ask her to start sorting files and cleaning, which she promptly does, at a blistering rate. I thought Wales had been a good secretary, but I dare say York was putting her to shame.

She turns, completed with her task and glances at the clock before speaking in her sultry refined tone. “Dost thou wish for some sustenance?” I cock my head at her quizzically. What?

Her eyes narrow at me in annoyance. “You would have me sully mine own tongue with common speech?” She huffs, then surprises me completely when she speaks again. “I said. Would you like some food?” I blink, speechless.

She… could speak normally? I had never heard her speak like that before, to me, or any of her friends. Her voice was still incredibly noble and light, carrying a refined cadence to it that demanded respect above all else. But she just spoke plain English? Actual, normal English? I was shocked.

Her eyes narrow further, getting even more annoyed at my silence. “Must I dumb mine own words further for such a simpleton?”

I shake myself out of the stupor I’ve found myself in and blush. “I…um yes. Please. I was just surprised… I’ve never heard you speak… normally.”

She smiles at me. “I do not like to speak plainly. I respect mine own noble patronage far too much for such things. But… if it is for thee. I may permit it, occasionally.”

She stands and walks out of the room. I presume to fetch food. After she has left I start to grow worried. I had never told her what I actually wanted, so I was likely to end up with something not my tastes.

Before long she returns, entering with all the grace of before, even when carrying a tray of food. She places it on my desk, carefully pouring a cup of tea for me from the teapot the stepping back and giving a small bow. “Bon Appetit, Commander.”

A glance at the plate in front of me shows one of my favourite dish available from the canteen, a beautiful lasagne with assorted vegetables and chips.

“I had George add some extra on thy plate. She was more than happy to oblige. Thee shouldst thank her in the future.” I nod my assent. My confusion at how she knew my favourite meal gone, she had asked the chef, KGV of course.

I start on the large meal and get about halfway through before I realise York is simply sat in the corner, legs crossed watching me intently. I feel incredibly self-conscious about my eating habits and wipe my mouth quickly with a napkin. “Did you not get anything for yourself?”

“I do not feel the pangs of hunger currently. So have no need.”

“No drink?” I’m not sure what prompts me to ask such a question, but I’m surprised to see her smile slyly and reach into her jacket, pulling out a small ornate silver canteen.

“I have mine own.”

She takes a swig from the container, eyes closing in pleasure as she downs the mystery contents and hums in approval. She sets it on the side and stands up. “Excuse me, I hear natures call.” She strides out the door, and I finish the rest of my food up.

Then, my eyes are drawn to silver canteen. Was that… what I thought it was? The way she savoured the contents. And in fact, weren’t her pupils bigger afterwards, dilated? My mind goes wild with the implications.

My curiosity finally gets the better of me and I get out of my seat, quickly checking to make sure she isn’t on her way back and pick up the canteen. It’s heavier than I thought. And the design on it is very intricate. Flowing vines are inscribed downwards, with thorns and flowers scattered across them. It’s some beautiful craftsmanship. I spin the top, eager to see inside.

Then, without any warning, I feel pressure against my back and I freeze, like a rabbit in headlights. Her large chest presses into my back, I feel her breath on my neck. A hand snakes down my own, her touch gliding against my skin. It reaches the canteen, and gently extracts it from my hand.

“Thou art not ready for the contents of that pandora’s box, Commander.” She whispers in my ear in a sensuous tone as she pockets the canteen. I didn’t know if I was terrified or turned on, perhaps both.

Then, my heart stops when she takes the opportunity to plant a kiss on the nape of my neck. It’s quick, teasing. But the implications, the thought of her fangs so close to my neck makes me weak at the knees.

She pulls back and I turn to her. She simply smiles. “Apologies for the tease. But that is what thee invitest when perusing a women’s possessions.”

I’m not an overly smart guy, it must be said. Nonetheless, I’m not dumb either. And I quickly realise something. She had left it on the side, not pocketing it when she had left. It had been deliberate, a trap for an unsuspecting mouse. A commander shaped mouse.

“You… left it there on purpose?” I ask.

She shrugs her shoulders and gives a warm smile. “Who is to say. If I did, I may have wanted to know how curious thee were… But now thou hast broached the subject, I gather thee wishes to knoweth about mine own diet?”

I nod demurely. Her grin widens and she eyes me up. “Commander. Art thou not a man? Can thou not askest a simple question thyself? Say it.”

She challenges me with a fire in her eyes and I gulp down my fears and ask her. “Do you actually… drink blood?”

She smiles, her fangs once again glinting in the light. Then, before I can react, she is leaving the room, her cape billowing behind her. “Well… would thee behold the time. Valorous night commander, I shalt find thee well tomorrow.”

I stand there, stumped. Indeed, it was time for her shift to finish. But it was quite clear she was playing with me and enjoying it. Is this what Wales meant when she said York was a handful?

Chapter Text

It was the second day of having York as my secretary and I was determined to get an answer from her. Yesterday she had left, after manipulating me into asking about her vampiric lineage, giving me a teasing smile while she walked out the door.

She still unsettled me, but even the brief interactions we had yesterday had gotten me somewhat used to her behaviour. I found her attractive, there was no doubt about that, what man wouldn’t? But her fangs, her vampiric nature…

It both scared and intrigued me. I felt like I wanted to know more about her, about it. Whether that was for my own safety, or my own curiosity, I was unsure. I hear her distinctive knock on the door and call out for her to enter.

“Come on in York” She strides in, ever graceful in all her movements. Her bright turquoise eyes run over me until a smile places itself on her lips.

“Thou knew ‘twas my presence. How very observant, O Commander.”

I smile quickly at her, but try my best to remain serious. I steady myself and gather the courage to ask the question that has been burning away inside me. "I... err..."

She grins playfully at me. "Yes? My Commander? Struggling with thy wordplay?" I burn with embarrassment but manage to eke out my question eventually.

“um... York... Please, tell me. Are you really a vampire? Do you really need to drink blood? I need to know… you never answered me yesterday…”

Her eyes widen in surprise before settling back down and she eyes me with a renewed vigor. What is that expression on her face? Admiration perhaps?

“O’ so very bold, Commander. Did I tease thou too much on the day past? Wales is always scolding me for such matters.”

Her mouth opens slightly, and she slowly runs her tongue over her fangs. “Thou truly wishes to know the truth?”

I nod. “Hmph. Very well.” She responds.

“Yes. I drain a human utterly dry every morning. Otherwise, my hunger builds… to the point one cannot contain such a force. Then, I eat the flesh as a morning breakfast” She says, her voice completely serious.

I go white as a sheet. Drain dry? Flesh? Did she kill them? I start to panic as she gazes at me and I swear I see a primordial hunger in her eyes.

She cocks her head, looking at me quizzically, not understanding my reaction. Then laughs lightly. “Apologies. Howe tells me that my sense of humour lacks refinement, ‘twas a jest, Commander. Doth not fret so.”

I breathe a sigh of relief. Thank god, she said it with such a serious glint in her eye, her voice utterly flat… her sense of humour needed some serious adjustment.

“Alas, I can tell I have disturbed thee, so I shalt speak frankly.” She grins.

“Aye. I am truly a vampire, as thy fiction books call them. I am required to drinketh blood, once in the morn, once at dusk. And I keep a private stash on thyself for a treat or an emergency.” She pulls out the silver canteen from yesterday, sloshing it around for effect, before returning it to her pocket.

One question immediately comes to mind. But York, sharp as a whip, knows what I am about to ask and interrupts me.

“No. Tis not ‘fresh’ blood. Tis provided from the nearby hospital, blood bags. I hath never felt the taste of fresh blood on thy tongue, directly from the tap, so to speak. That would be incredibly uncouth of me, without a willing participant.”

“Doth thou offer thyself to sate my hunger?” I quickly shake my head, the thought of her fangs… in my neck… I shudder. But the more I think about it… the more I wonder. What would it be like? Would it hurt? Would it leave me weak? What would her lips feel like on my throat? Would she caress me at the same time? Hold me as she would a lover?

I shake myself from my odd thoughts to find York looking oddly disappointed at my rejection. “I understand. What work doth my Commander have for me today?”

I point her towards some shelves that need cleaning, and some files that need organizing, and she gets to it immediately. I try to clear my head by burying myself in paperwork, but my mind continues to race. I’m terrified of her vampiric nature… but… I’m so interested as well, I want to know more.

I cannot help myself, I stop my work and look up at York. “So… how exactly did you become a vampire?”

She gives me a predatory smile before lithely walking across the room and placing herself atop my desk, her long legs dangling off the side, almost touching the floor. “Thou is an inquisitive one. Tis impudent to ask a lady so many personal questions. Dost thou findeth thyself enamoured by mine own unusual form? I hast read many tales of fictitious vampires with men bewitch’d by a bloodsucker’s aura. Art thou such a man?”

I feel heat flood my cheeks at her questioning. I wouldn’t say I was bewitched by her. But… my thoughts are filled with her and the many questions I have. I cannot shake them, no matter how much I try.

She continues. “If thou wishes for me to answer thy prying words. I shalt. On a singular condition.” Her eyes roam my body, eying me up like a piece of meat.

I shift, uncomfortable at her piercing gaze. “And… what would that be?”

Her eyes stop their roaming and she looks into my eyes, her own filled with a longing, a need. “I wish to partake of thy nectar, thy blood. Just a small sip. I hast wanted to try fresh blood from a human for so very long. And my Commander’s blood in particular…” She licks her lips, closing her eyes and shuddering with pleasure, imagining the taste.

Immediately, I go to deny her request once again. I was interested, but not enough to let her sink her fangs into me. The one thing I had been terrified of in the first place.

But then, I think. I wanted to know what it was like? Didn’t I? I might be scared of it, but I was curious. And the thought of York, holding me close, gently feeding on me… It was more than a little stimulating.

“Just a little?” I ask tentatively, still very unsure.

Her expression immediately becomes one of surprise. She had expected me to say no outright. Her eyes fill with the fire of hope and she speaks with gusto, trying her best to cajole me into it. “Aye, Commander. Just a tiny sip. Thou shalt barely feeleth a scratch!”

I’m still incredibly nervous. And I do wonder why I’m even considering it at all. Yet, before I can ponder more, I find myself nodding, and the words have already left my lips. “…ok.”

She breaks into a warm smile and clasps her hands together excitedly. “O’ Commander. I appreciate it. I truly doth.”

She pauses and her lips slip into a teasing smile along with a lustful gaze. “Although… I doth hope thee hath not set thy heart on a more… carnal experience. I am not such an easy lay…”

I blush deeply at her words. I would be lying if I said multiple images of us, making love while she fed on me hadn’t immediately appeared in my head. But I knew that was pure fantasy.

I shake my head, stuttering out a no.

“Of course, valorous things cometh to those with patience, Commander. Thou may earn the deepest parts of mine own affection eventually if thee wishes.” She gives me a sultry wink before dismounting the table.

“I am afraid thee shalt hath to wait for mine own bite. I hast already fed this morn. And a lady must watch her diet. I shalt be ready to feast on thy lifeforce this evening.”

Immediately I pale at her words. I do not like how she phrased that one bit. Feast on my lifeforce? She laughs at my reaction to her words but does not offer any reassurance. I think she was just playing with me yet again.

“An honourable deal hast been struck. And I shalt fulfil mine own part. Answering thy questions. I wast created like this. As was HMS Vampire. Akashi hath said it is related to our names. The perception of them, the human thoughts upon hearing such names. All kansen’s appearances and traits are based on the perception of their ship.”

A look of sadness descends on her face. “As far as my knowledge beholds… we art the only ones in existence. Vampires art a manmade construct, a fairytale, a falsehood. Our very traits art based on that fiction, not biology.”

Her sad expression clears and she gives me another smile. “Doth thou have more burning questions within thyself?”

I do have an especially burning one, so voice it. “Can you turn someone, into a vampire that is?” I was a bit worried that I’d agreed to be bitten but didn’t actually know what that entailed.

“Akashi ran some tests, a bite does nought. She theorizes that drinking mine own blood couldst possibly spread the condition. But that is all she hath, pure speculation. I am not sure I would wish this condition on anyone regardless. Although it has its moments, one supposes.”

“and…what happens… if you don’t feed?”

Her smile widens. “Worried that I shalt run feral around the port, O’ Commander?”

She chuckles, but her expression quickly turns serious as she answers me truthfully. “It burns. It burns unrelenting… If I miss even a single feeding… I am filled with a hunger… a need. But… I grow weak… so very weak, and the burning… it continues. It spreads from mine own bosom, enveloping the whole body. Mine own strength vanishes, and I can barely stand. It is… an incredibly unpleasant experience… If I wast to miss two feedings… I fear I would honestly perish.”

She describes the intense pain with melancholy. She clearly has experienced it before. She already knows what I am about to ask and interrupts me.

“Twice. Yond is how many times I hast missed a feeding. The first wast at a time when I barely understood what I was. A fledgeling, so to speak. It quickly became apparent, and I discovered what thy body craved. The second was many years later, the delivery from the hospital wast delayed, by a mere hour. And it wast the most painful hour I hath spent on this earth… I learnt mine own lesson. And now keepeth a stockpile ready, just in case.”

“I’m sorry… that sounds horrible.”

She shrugs nonchalantly. “Tis true. But I hath grown used to mine own nature. How to control it. How to tame it. It is simply who I am. I see the other ships, giving me side-long glances. Odd looks out of the corner of their eyes. They art afraid of me. As art thou.”

She doesn’t say it like an accusation, more just a matter of fact, something she is used to. Her words hurt me. It’s true that I used to avoid her, even now she put me on edge to a degree. But I was judging her by appearances alone, and that was unfair.

She must notice my guilt because she offers me a reassuring smile. “Doth not feel like thou lacks valor, Commander. I fully understand. Even mine own blood struggled to accept me at first. And even now, while they love me, they struggle to comprehend my true nature, Wales, Howe… even Monarch. My siblings doth not like to talk about mine own feedings, the urges. They stayeth away from yond subject as if it is a taboo.”

I’m not really sure what to say, so simply ask another question to try and change the subject. “Can you eat and drink normally?”

York laughs. “Of course. I appreciate a good wine as much as any respectable noblewomen. And I can feeleth the hunger for regular food. But… it never satisfies… not completely, and it never tastes quite as good… not even compared to stale blood…”

“Are you satisfied? I tire of thy questions, and there is work to be done, correct?” I nod.

I couldn’t think of any more, and regardless, I feel like I’ve pried more than I should. The fact that she felt like the whole port was scared of her… her utter reliance on feeding to live. It sounded like she had it tough. It made her… more relatable somehow. She wasn’t a monster, a creature of the night, she was just a woman struggling with the hand she had been dealt.

As the day progresses, York works as diligently as she did yesterday. I had a couple of meetings with various shipgirls and this is when I truly notice what York means. They would come in, smile and greet York politely. But when she turned her back to sit in the corner of the room, taking notes on the meeting, their eyes would reveal their distrust, their wariness of her.

It wasn’t all of them, some simply ignored her, not being friendly personalities to begin with. Others would greet her with a truly genuine smile. But the majority were clearly unsettled by her presence in the room.

Finally, the clock strikes 10, the end of the day had finally arrived, and I knew what that now meant. My heart was pounding in my chest, my nerves getting the better of me as a pit of trepidation opens in my stomach.

York stands from her seat in the corner of the room, flashing me a knowing smile before she slowly glides over to the door, locking it shut. I gulp nervously.

Why exactly had I agreed to this again? But just as much as I scared, I was excited. I felt like an inexperienced young man, and a girl had just asked me up to her bedroom. I couldn’t slow my heart at all, and neither could I take my eyes off York as she lithely strides towards me.

“Art thou ready? Commander.” I barely manage to nod, shaking nervously.

She steps behind me as I remain seated, placing her hands on my shoulders. I can’t see her, and it worsens my condition further, the anticipation killing me.

Her left-hand rubs my shoulder comfortingly. “Thou is nervous?” Her voice rings out from directly behind me in a concerned tone.

“…I…yes.” I reply, telling the truth.

“hmm…” She hums in thought. “Perhaps a gift for thee, to calm one’s nerves. Relaxed prey tastes all the sweeter…”

What does she mean? But before I can ask, she has stepped to my side and is using her hand to swivel my head towards her, her lips mashing against my own suddenly.

A gasp at the unexpected affection, which York takes full advantage of, pressing her lips harder against my own and slyly moving her tongue into my open mouth. On instinct, I return the favour, slipping my tongue into her own mouth and exploring the warmth within.

The angle we are kissing at means that I cannot really make out her face, but I can still certainly feel her, as her arms keep me still. I dart my tongue upwards on a whim, excited to try something. I run my tongue over her teeth, and finally, her fangs.

The very fangs she wished to sink into my neck. The fangs that mark her out as different from all other kansen. The thought excites me as I run my tongue over them, again and again. Getting used to their shape, their curves. I even experimentally run the end of my tongue against the sharp tip of one, revelling in the ever so slight pain it provides.

My focus on her fangs seems to excite her further and she moans approvingly into the kiss. Eventually, she retreats slightly, enough that her fangs brush my lips. She bites, gently, cutting my lip the smallest amount, sucking the wound clean as I groan at the sensation. Then, when she has finished, she pulls back, although her arms are still placed firmly on my shoulders.

She catches her breath for a second, eying me hungrily. “…even in that small amount… thee tastes… utterly resplendent…” She steadies herself, her eyes losing their hungry glare slightly. “Art thou nerves tamed?” All I can do is offer up a nod.

God I wanted more. More of that, more of her.

She reads my mind easily and laughs, offering an embarrassed smile. “I am glad thou enjoyed it. Twas the gift of my first kiss. Purely to calm thy nerves, understand?”

My heart deflates at her words, but nonetheless, I nod happily. I would give anything to experience that again. As it is, even without the promise of more, if she asked me to roll over and play fetch right now, I would. I was completely at her mercy, I was… how did she phrase it earlier? …bewitched.

She retreats back behind me, her right hand creeping upwards, and gently tilting my head to the back and to the right, exposing my throat. Despite the kiss to ‘calm my nerves’ as she justified it, my heart was still racing. If anything, I was more excited now than before.

I gasp as I feel her lips on the back of my neck, and she moves them, coating my skin with a layer of wetness as she does. Her tongue brushes my ear and I hear her whisper quietly.

“I can hear thy heartbeat from here. Loud. Throbbing with so much… blood.  What an enrapturing sound…”

She laughs and continues whispering. “And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil…”

She whispers the verse into my ear. I vaguely recognize it, or at least what she was talking about. The garden of Eden.

She moves her lips further forwards, and I can now feel her hair falling down her shoulders, and onto mine, brushing me gently. I shudder as she sticks her tongue out, tracing that last few inches till she reaches her destination. My throat.

“…so the women bit into the fruit of the forbidden… and it was oh so sickly sweet...” She says before she kisses my throat. Then, she sinks her fangs in.

I gasp at the sudden pain. My body automatically jolting, trying to put distance between itself and the source of the pain. But York is strong and holds me still. My eyes water at the pain. I never imagined it would hurt this much. I begin to regret everything. That kiss had been great, but it sure as hell wasn’t worth this pain. She starts sucking, slowly. Her hand rubs my head while keeping it in place, reassuring me.

As she sucks, the pain fades slowly, to be replaced with an odd warmth. It’s pleasant even, and before long I’ve completely forgotten about that initial frightening pain. I don’t know if it was me getting used to it, the fact that York had her lips firmly placed on my neck, or some vampiric effect to calm the one they fed on. But it felt great, better than great.

“Aahhh. York… that feels… really good.” I call her name as she suckles at my neck. I close my eyes, just enjoying the sensation. It was so easy to lose yourself in it. Forget about the world, just focus on the beautiful vampiric women and the feeling she was producing inside me.

It’s at least 40 seconds before I groggily start to realise something. It was meant to be short. Barely a taste. But she had been sucking my blood for at least a minute now.

I try my hardest to drag my mind out of the pleasurable sensations it has been smothered in. “York…” I say weakly. “York… stop…” I get no response as the women clutching me from behind continues to suck my blood.

“York… you promised… stop…” I have trouble getting my words out. The pleasurable sensation is making everything feel diluted, foggy.

I try my best to push her off with my arms, but I seem to have lost a lot of my strength, whereas York still has all of hers.

The world starts to blur and my struggles ebb. “York…” I whisper quietly, begging.

Then, all of a sudden, the sensation stops. My mind slowly clears, and I realise that York has released me. In fact, she is on the other side of the room, having backed away from me as much as she can.

She’s breathing heavily and as I raise my gaze towards her, I notice something. Her eyes, normally a beautiful turquoise blue are glowing a faint red. Actually glowing in the darkness of the room.

It’s a menacing look, which coupled with the blood dripping from her mouth, my blood, truly does make her look far more like a monster than a woman.

She wipes her mouth with her sleeve before speaking. Her tone is scared, she stutters and stops. Gone is the confident noblewomen, and in its place, only fear remains. “It…it started ok… then I drank more… then more… it was so good… so good…. I couldn’t stop… I couldn’t, I tried… I tried so hard… but my body refused… It was so good… so fresh…”

She rambles as her eyes start to lose their red glow, settling back to their normal colour. “Are… you ok?” She asks. She speaks commonly, not in her usual high-class speech. She was clearly shaken.

“I…I’m ok.” She looks at me, ashamed of what she has done. Not fully believing me when I reassure her that I’m fine. She’s shaking, she can barely keep her arms still.

“I… should go…” She quickly runs to the door, unlocking it and dashing through, trying to put as much distance between me and her as possible.

I call out for her, but it’s already too late. She’s gone, into the night. I feel a bit weak, and my throat hurts, but aside from that, I do actually think I am ok. Gently, I run my fingers over the two vampiric pinpricks in my neck and gasp at the pain when I touch them.

What the hell just happened? York seemed so confident before. She talked me into it. Then she just lost all control? She seemed to be very upset, I hope that she is ok in the end.

But all I could do was hope for now. This was clearly a bad idea from the start. Why in the world did I agree to such a thing in the first place?

Chapter Text

I shoot a worried glance at the clock again. It was now 9:30. Thirty minutes late. And there was no sign of York. I was worried for her. She had been in such a state yesterday after she had lost control when feeding on me.

Maybe she was avoiding me?

I would have thought she would at least send me a message, maybe even feigned being ill. It wouldn’t have been the first time a secretary ship had avoided the duty by faking illness.

I try to get back to the work at hand, plotting patrol routes. But my heart just isn’t into it. The deep pit of worry in my chest just keeps widening as time goes by. I sigh. That’s it, I decide. I can't shake the feeling of concern within me, so I might as well do something about it.

I get out of my chair, grabbing my coat and exiting the office, heading in the direction of the Royal Navy dorms.

I reach the dorms within minutes and start wandering the halls, looking for a ship girl to ask for directions. Unfortunately, most ships at this time are out on sorties, patrols or classes. I hear some chatter and laughter from a side corridor and hurriedly follow the sound.

I turn the corner and come face to face with Javelin and Juno, currently walking down the corridor and laughing together. Javelin looks at me in surprise. “Oh. Commander. Hello. We were just heading to class, how are you?”

I quickly reply, trying to keep the stress and worry out of my voice. “I’m ok. Thanks. I don’t suppose you know where York’s room is?”

Juno pipes up. “Behind you, two lefts, then third on the right.” I memorize the instructions and thank the girls before heading off.

As I do so, I hear Javelin call me from behind, concern in her voice. “Everything ok Commander?” I wave to her reassuringly.

“It’s fine…”

She doesn’t look convinced but nonetheless continues talking with Juno, deciding not to pry into my business, which I appreciate.

Before long I find the door, with a gold nameplate placed atop it, Duke of York inscribed upon the plaque. I knock on the door gently. “York?”

No response.

“York? Everything ok?”

Still nothing.

“I understand if you don’t want to see me… I just wanted to check you were ok?”

Silence.

I’m getting desperate, so I try the handle, but it’s locked. “York? Hello? Please answer me. I’m worried about you.”

I hear a faint sound, I put my ear against the door and listen as hard as I can.

It takes me a second, but I hear it, weak breathing. It’s faint, but she is definitely in there. I hear her voice murmur, but it’s unintelligible through the thick wooden door. She sounds like she’s in trouble.

I make a snap decision, deciding to forgo protocol. I pull the master key out of my pocket; one I was strictly prohibited from using in the dorms and unlock the door, rushing into the large room.

It’s well furnished. Luxurious antiques scatter the room, with an expensive-looking leather reading chair situated in the corner, a glass coffee table and bookshelf next to it. The shelf itself is full of various literature, mainly fiction. The rest of the room is a fairly standard affair, a countertop, sink and stove on one side, large window on the other.

My eyes finally drift to the item which takes up most of the room. The bed. It’s a large double, and clearly expensive. But I’m more concerned by what it contains.

York is curled up on top of it. She looks dangerously pale, and her eyes are unfocused. She’s wearing nothing but a black thin silk nightie alongside a matching pair of lace panties. Normally, such a sight would stir up many thoughts, but all I can focus on is how weak she looks.

Her breathing is laboured and upon seeing me, she whispers out in a weak croaky voice. “Commander?” Going off what she told me yesterday, these are the symptoms she develops when she misses a feeding.

I spot a blood bag on the bedside table and rush to pick it up and bring it to her. As I do so, she shakes her head weakly. “I…I tried.” She breathes deeply. “…couldn’t keep it down. It was horrific… sickly…”

At that moment, seeing her like that. I don’t even think, I just act. I immediately undo the top few buttons of my shirt as I sit on the bed. I flip the collar out of the way and bare my throat to her. “Drink.” I demand.

She protests weakly. “No… I could hurt you… lose… control…again.”

“Drink.” I demand again. But she just shakes her head.

“Drink. That is an order.” I try my best to give my voice an authoritative tone, which I’m not sure works very well considering how panicked and worried I am.

Nonetheless, she seems to relent, slowly getting up, clinging to my body to help support her. She sits to the side of me, leaning on me. I move my throat closer to her mouth, tilting my head so she had a better angle.

She’s resting her head on my shoulder now, she doesn’t have the strength to sit up otherwise. “But…” She still puts up some resistance.

“York. You need to feed. You have my consent. You won’t hurt me.” I try my best to reassure her. I have no way of knowing that of course. In fact, if she lost control yesterday when she was already fed properly. The chances of her losing it completely and draining me dry now are probably high.

But I don’t have a choice. She had said she might die if she missed two feedings in a row, and I wasn’t prepared to let that happen. I just had to trust she had enough self-control to stop herself.

She places her lips on my throat and the throbbing veins there. I can hear my nervous heartbeat in my ears, and I brace for the sensation of her fangs. The second she digs them in, I cry out in pain. It takes all my willpower to not recoil from her, I grit my teeth, gripping the bedsheets, my hands forming into fists. Surely it shouldn’t hurt this much? It was only 2 small incisions.

But, as before, once she begins to suck, the pain eases. I breathe a sigh of relief as the familiar waves of pleasure wash over me. That was better. I could get used to this, in fact, it would be difficult to not become addicted to such a sensation. She sucks strongly, much faster than last night. I raise my hand to the back of York’s head, stroking soothingly. “Easy… easy, take it slow.” I murmur to her.

She keeps drinking my blood but manages to slow her pace. Already, colour seems to be returning to her body. She sits up a bit straighter, no longer leaning on me for support. She slows her sucking right down, then eventually, pulls away.

I gasp as the numbing sensation disappears, and I’m left feeling a little weaker, and the wound on my neck returns to being sore. York licks her lips, cleaning up the blood that was scattered across them.

“Thank you, Commander…” She looks at me with an odd expression on her face. I can’t place it, but I notice a slight blush on her neck, although it quickly disappears. She straightens up and a familiar aura descends on her.

“It would appear I owe thou a debt of gratitude. How would thee like to receive said favour?” She says with a smile. My heart relaxes. That was the Duke of York I knew, back to her old self.

I realise she has asked me a question, but I’m not sure what to give as an answer, but she stops me before I can respond. “Hmm. I think I know what thee would appreciate.”

She grins and pushes me roughly back, and I land on her pillows. She leans over me, pink hair cascading downwards as she brings her face close to mine. She pushes her lips into mine, just as she did last night.

Her tongue finds my own within seconds, fighting it for dominance. She easily has her way, and explores my mouth, running her tongue around the edge, then deeper still. I fight back, eventually gaining the upper hand and I do exactly the same thing that excited me so much yesterday, run my tongue over her fangs, exploring every inch of them.

My hands, which have so far been idle, slowly creep towards her body. I wanted nothing more than to run my hands up her back, under the black silk nightie, feeling her skin as our tongues intermingle.

However, the second my hand reaches her side, she pulls away and tuts disapprovingly. “Thou had a single token of affection due. That was thy kiss, Commander. Perhaps if thou wanted to touch instead, thee should have spent thy token more wisely? Greed fells the best of men.” She winks slyly at me, before moving back further still.

I could of course point out that I hadn’t really been given a choice in the matter. But that was probably pointless. Nonetheless, I was very happy that she was feeling more herself, and that I had even got a second kiss, one that was just as memorable as the first, if not more, given her state of undress.

“I must say… thou art skilled at the act of kissing. Though… thee seems to be obsessed with mine own fangs, do thee not?” I blush deeply, but she wasn’t wrong. There was something about running my tongue over them… it sent shivers of excitement up my spine. It was hard to believe that I was scared of them a handful of days ago.

I quickly change the subject. “What was wrong this morning? Why couldn’t you feed?”

“Hark. Inquisitive one. Let me change my state of dress first… I can feel thy lustful gaze all over mine own skin… tis distracting.”

My blush worsens. She truly did look stunning. There was so much skin on display that it was hard to look away. The black silk nightgown, so light and thin, struggles to contain the entirety of her weighty chest, and her folded legs are completely bare before me, which only works to highlight the valley between her thighs from where her black panties peek out from.

“How uncouth. Did I not just point out the folly of thy gaze? I understand thine attraction, but my eyes are up here, Commander.” I quickly raise my eyes to her face, embarrassed by my actions.

She laughs, then shoos me away. “I wish to change. Thou art not permitted to look upon my bare form… not yet. Begone.”

I quickly leap out of the bed and stride towards the door. Just as I get halfway across the room, I hear her teasing voice ring out from behind me. “O Commander, there is no need to leave. I shalt nary be a second. Simply avert thine eyes.”

I stop in my tracks and stare at the wall mindlessly. She really was playing with me. My heartbeat grows ever faster as I hear the bed creak as she gets up, and the sound of fabric dropping to the floor.

The temptation to peek rises within me. The thought of her bare breasts, her giving me fanged smile as she rolls lace panties down her slender legs. I groan inwardly, trying to contain my arousal. I can’t help but look for a reflective surface to peek in, but unfortunately, there is none.

I try to take my mind off the naked beauty behind me by skimming the books on her shelf. A lot of Shakespeare, as expected. But there were more standard choices too. She also had several horror novels, H.P Lovecraft, Steven King, even Bram Stoker’s Dracula ironically.

Then, I’m surprised when a flash of black flies over my shoulder and into a basket in the corner of the room. It takes me a second to realise she had thrown her nightwear into the laundry basket in front of me.

Something else flies across the room, but this time fails to hit its target, falling short of the basket. It’s the vampire’s black lacey panties. My cheeks fill with heat as my ears steam. I hear her laugh from behind me at my reaction. “Hmm, tis a good thing I am more accurate with mine own cannons than my throws. Be a gentleman and put them in the basket for me.”

I thought I had misheard her for a second. She... wanted me to pick them up? My chest tightens and I feel butterflies in my stomach... she really was something. I bend down, picking up the underwear which she had slept in and quickly throw it in the basket before my mind can wander further into more depraved thoughts.

“Did thou resist sniffing mine own underwear? How very noble of thee…” She laughs again. Good lord, this wasn’t teasing. This was torture. Not even Eugen was brave enough to go this far.

After a minute of fabric moving back and to, she calls out to me. “Thou may looketh upon my splendid visage now, Commander. I commend thee on not bowing to temptation and attempting a glance. Perhaps thee truly is an honourable man…”

I turn around to find her giving me a sultry smile, now fully clothed in her standard attire. Yet, despite her teasing and confidant manner, a light blush does rest on her cheeks. I’m glad to see that even she was at least a little flustered by her own behaviour.

She sits down on the bed and pats the spot next to her. “Sit, Commander.”

I obediently follow her request, sitting next to her on the bed. “What was thy question again? I hast forgotten in my tomfoolery…”

“Why couldn’t you feed? You had me worried…”

Her expression sharpens, and the aura around her turns from sensual teasing to deadly serious. “It was foul. Utterly foul. I even tried my emergency stash. Twas all the same. I… couldn’t keep it down… My stomach refused to allow such filth to rest easy…”

“But… why? I thought you’ve drunk that blood plenty of times?”

“I hast. I suspect… that drinking from thee may be the culprit.” Me? Why would her drinking from me make any difference?

“Thy blood… It is exquisite… so fresh… so sweet. Ever since I tasted it… I cannot stomach any other… Even if I force myself…”

“…oh.” I’m not sure what to say. I mean… I guess that’s a compliment, in a weird way. But it left us in a bit of a situation.

“So you need to feed on me from now on?” To be honest, I wasn’t really against the idea. That pleasurable sensation was well worth the initial pain, and if it kept York alive, then I had no choice.

But York shakes her head. “I feed twice a day. And I need both, I also drink a large amount each time. Thou would not last long… a week… maybe two… I refuse to do that, be a part of that.”

She brings a hand up to my face and strokes it lovingly. Her turquoise eyes burn into my own. “I shall find a way. I’ll keep drinking that wretched stuff, force-feeding if I have to.”

“York… you just said that it made you sick… clearly that’s not going to work.”

She looks down sadly. “I know… but I hath no ideas…”

I put my hand on her shoulder and rub, trying to reassure her. “We’ll find something… at least feed off me tonight, I insist.”

She looks like she’s going to protest, but the thought of going through the painful experience she had this morning again simmers her down, and she nods gratefully.

“You seemed to control yourself much better this time?” I ask curiously.

She smiles slightly. “Twas still difficult… to pull away. But twas easier… than yesterday, I was more used to the taste... the urge for more…”

She pauses and her smile widens slightly. “Truthfully… If it were not for the fact that I knew it would kill thee, I would sip on that nectar for a lifetime… gorging myself… I would be unable to pull away entirely. It would be most unhelpful for my diet…”

Again, I choose to take this as a compliment of sorts and I smile back at her.

“Right. I need to get back to work. You stay here and rest. We’ll figure something out about your feeding, don’t worry. I’ll see you tonight.”

I go to stand, but I’m surprised when York stands with me, annoyance clear in her eyes.

“I doth not think so. I am bountiful with energy and health currently. I still have secretarial duties to perform for thee, do I not?”

I want to insist, tell her that she had worried me so much in that state… that she looked so weak… that I was still worried… but I decide against it. It’s true that she seems perfectly healthy now, and the expression on her face is not one that takes denial well.

I sigh. “Fine… fine. Let's head back to the office.”

She smiles and follows me out, staying close to my side as we walk down the corridor.

We don’t really get much work done. It was already almost dinnertime by the time we reach the office. York continues on as if nothing had happened, although she seems… friendlier today. The occasional brush of her hand, a side glance at me when she thinks I’m not looking… It warms my heart.

But deep inside I worry. If we couldn’t find a solution to York’s feeding problem, the consequences would be dire, and swift. In my spare time, I browse through a variety of vampire fiction, searching for an answer, but do not make any progress.

Before long, the day has ended, and I am walking back to her room with her. She could simply have fed on me at my office, but she had said she wished to walk home with me, which was sweet.

She opens the door and ushers me in. I immediately sit on the bed and waste no time unbuttoning my shirt. She walks over and gives me an odd look. “Thou doth realise, I can bite thee anywhere? It doth not need to be thy neck. Let us try thine arm?”

To be honest, I didn’t know that. I’m a little crestfallen at the change of position. Having her lips on my neck felt… very intimate. But the lady was the one feeding in the end, so I acquiesce to her wishes, unbuttoning my cuff instead and pulling the sleeve up, bearing my arm to her.

She takes my hand gently, lowering her lips to the skin. She starts at my fingers, running her tongue down one, then another. She even takes one into her mouth and sucks slightly.

It’s only my hand… but damn. The sight of her suckling on my fingers is quickly exciting me. She licks further down my arm, twisting slightly so that the underside of my wrist is shown. She settles there, giving some experimental light bites to make sure she has a grip, then, pushes her fangs in.

Arghhh. There it is. That searing pain. I admit, it was less than when she bit my neck, but still incredibly painful. Then the pleasure comes. It too is less intense than her previous bites. Still cosy and pleasant though. I close my eyes, allowing York to hold my arm up to her face as her lips suck noisily. Blood slowly drips down my wrist in beads. Not much, but a little.

After a minute she pulls back. She must have been keeping time in her head, trying not to get lost in the sensation, forcing herself to stop the second she counted a minute.

“Ok?” I ask. She’s breathing heavily again, her eyes shining red, although it quickly fades. She doesn’t answer but nods, composing herself.

Then, she whimpers with need. “I am truly sorry… I need more… I can feel it…”

I smile. “That’s fine. Go for it.” She gives her thanks and resumes feeding at the same spot. After exactly a minute again, she pulls back gasping. “So hard… so hard to stop.”

“Easy…it might be hard, but you did. It’s fine. I’m fine.”

“Thank you… Commander… Thou truly are a good man…”

Suddenly, I have an idea. “Do you still have that canteen?” She looks confused but nods, pulling it out of her jacket, then wiping her mouth to remove my blood from around her lips.

She hands it to me and I open the top and swirl it around, checking it’s full. Then I hold my wrist above it. I squeeze a bit, letting about 3 or 4 large drops of blood into the container. I pass it to her. “Try it?”

She sniffs it, wary of the old blood inside that was now mixed with my own. She takes a tiny sip, then a larger one. I see her throat expand as she swallows the blood.

She then turns and smiles at me, excited. “Thou art a clever one Commander. It is… edible. I can taste thy sweet, beautiful blood in amongst the vile rot. It sweetens it, makes it bearable.”

I nod, happy that my random idea worked. I mean, if you didn’t like the taste of something, mixing it with something you really liked tended to balance it out, right?

She hums in thought. “But it’s not enough… It does not quench my thirst nearly as well… I think… alongside that, I would still need to feed on thee… at least once a day…  Thee would be fine… if I was measured, careful. But… I cannot ask that of my Commander…” She looks away ashamed.

“I’ll do it.” I reply instantly with no hesitation. I’d be lying If I said I hadn’t gotten used to being bitten, it was pleasurable. And if it was for her, I would happily do it.

She hesitates for a second, but smiles. “Thank you. Commander. Thou art mine own lifeline now.”

She winks. “Although… I do hope thy not simply wishing for more appreciation… in a more carnal form?” I blush but shake my head. I was doing it for her, yes, but not because I expected anything in return, that would be unfair.

“Good answer, O Commander.” She leans forward and gives me a quick peck on the lips. My heart skips a beat. “And that was thy thanks for tonight and solving mine issues. Truly, thou art a resourceful one…”

I would argue that a quick peck felt a bit cheap compared to the passionate kisses I had received before as recompense, but that would belittle my previous denial. She was just toying with me, I could see it in her eyes.

“Then I bid thee farewell, O Commander. May we meet again tomorrow morn.” I take the hint and get up, waving goodbye to the pink-haired vampire, closing the door behind me and slowly making my way back to my quarters.

As I walk, I wonder, what exactly was I getting myself into? Had I just agreed to be York’s feeding bag for the foreseeable future? That didn’t seem particularly wise but in all honesty… I would do anything for York at this point… I think I might be falling for her… bite by bite.

Chapter Text

I grit my teeth as York sinks her fangs into my wrist. I was getting more used to the pain each time, but it still hurt like hell. She immediately pulls back, grabbing a bottle and positioning it under my now bleeding wound, collecting the viscous red liquid.

It had been a couple of days since we had discovered that York could drink bagged blood, as long as it was mixed with a fair quantity of my own, freshly squeezed from my body. And this was the system we had devised.

Each morning I would head to York’s room. She would bite me, but not feed, collecting the fresh blood to mix into the bagged blood ready for her morning feeding and her canteen. This way, it only took a couple of drops from me in the morning, and she had access to drinkable blood throughout the day.

Then, come evening, I would head back to her room, and she would feed directly from me. We had done it twice like this, and it seemed to work well. I would feel a bit weak but swiftly recovered.

My wound slowly stops dripping, and York takes the liberty of licking it, cleaning it with her tongue. I shudder at the touch and the warmth of her care. Then she places a gentle kiss on top of it, before covering the gash with a band-aid. “My thanks… O’ generous Commander.”

She flashes me a smile of appreciation before walking over to the small kitchen area in the room, pulling open the fridge and fetching a blood bag out of it. She then reaches above her, opening the cupboard and pulling out a wine glass. She turns and calls over her shoulder. “Tea?”

“Do you have coffee?” I get the feeling I know the answer.

She makes a face, lips curling in distaste. “I am a lady of the Royal Navy… what an irksome question… I shalt repeat mine question, Tea?”

I laugh and agree, I was happy with either really. Due to having to come to her room early, so that she could feed before our official duties began, I hadn’t the chance to grab breakfast or a beverage for myself.

The battleship pulls out a mug and sets it next to her wine glass, flipping the kettle on at the same time. She then takes the blood bag and empties it into her glass and finishes it off by taking the bottle of my blood and adding half, and the other half to her canteen.

“Milk, no sugar, one assumes?”

“Yep, thanks.” She was now accustomed to some of my tastes and my preferences, now that I had been over a couple of times for her feeding, and being my secretary for a handful of days. It felt oddly pleasant… her knowing such things.

She makes my tea and brings it over, swirling her own blood-red glass before sipping on it. “Hmm… tis not particularly distasteful… I am getting used to it… slowly.”

She smiles at me. “Although… it still doth not compare to thy blood straight from thy body… The pleasure that provides…” She shudders while licking her lips.

I chuckle and sip my drink. “Have thou consumed any breakfast?” She asks. I reply in the negative.

She downs the rest of her glass, making sure to clean her lips of blood before waltzing over to the cupboards and browsing through. “I am afraid I only have meagre supplies. Toast?”

“I’m quite happy with anything.” I reply honestly.

“I would not be a good host if I did not ask, Commander. Tis the least I can do.” I felt… weird to have somebody make me a tea, offer breakfast this early in the morning. And stunning women no less. I was used to living alone, dragging myself out of bed and sorting myself out at the last minute. 

Yet here I was, sat in a women’s abode early in the morning. I didn’t even really know how to classify our relationship though. Friends? Perhaps. But her feeding on me… The occasional kiss and touch she gave me as thanks… that felt like more…

But we were hardly lovers... I hadn’t tried to go any further since she had lightly scolded me for trying to touch her while kissing. And I felt that if I tried, that was unfair to her. I was literally her lifeline. I didn’t want to make it seem like I was taking advantage of her dependence on me.

York breaks my thoughts by handing me a plate with lightly buttered toast on it, and I look up to find her munching on her own. It tickled me, the refined noblewomen, speech like silk and a luxurious taste in both clothes and food to match, was eating a piece of toast standing up with not an ounce of refinement to be seen.

She notices my amusement, narrowing her eyes at me. “Something thou would like to share?” I shake my head.

“It’s nothing…” I try my best to wipe the grin from my face to avoid angering the stern vampiress.

“Are you ready for the party tonight?” I ask.

“Worried I shall leave thee hanging dry? Lonesome and humiliated? Worry not, forsooth, I am prepared. Any noblewoman worth her salt should be ready to attend a ball at any time.”

We were talking about a party organized by the Royal Navy, which was due this evening. They tended to host them quite frequently, at Queen Elizabeth’s request. I was always expected to attend, and it had become something of a tradition for me to bring whoever my secretary was at the time as my partner, seeing as I had no significant other in my life.

Some ships had been fantastic partners. Hood had put me to shame, being a far better ballroom dancer than I, and Bismarck had been courteous and polite with every other guest upon her turn. Others… had been less so. I still remembered the time Akagi had been my partner, it went without saying… that night had not ended well.

I pull myself from my thoughts and smile at York. I could see her making a great partner and she would no doubt take the lead while dancing. She was also Royal Navy, so was aware of all the formal etiquette behind such events and would hopefully stop me making a fool of myself.

“Doth thou wish to admire my dress?” I shake my head.

“You can surprise me tonight with it.”

“Good choice, O Commander. It is sure to set your heart aflame with passion, I assure thee.”

 My cheeks heat up as I imagine York in some luxuriously silky thin dress, barely holding her curves in and showing off an ample amount of flesh.

I quickly distract myself, finishing off my toast and heading for the door. I was due to start at the office soon, so needed to start walking now. “Halt thy movements, Commander. I shalt be quick.” Obediently I stop and wait for her. She quickly finishes her toast too, and chucks her cloak on, attaching it around herself.

“Let us be off into the fresh morn air. There is work to be done, and fun to be had.” She walks by my side as we both head to the office and the official duties that await.

I check my watch and hum to myself. I was standing in my office waiting for York. We had finished work for the day, and she had gone back to her room to change, as I had had in my own room. I was currently clad in an expensive black tuxedo.

Personally, I didn’t care much for the fancy garment, it felt too similar to my uniform in a way. But I knew it was expected of me to make an effort, besides all the girls always dressed up so nicely, it wouldn’t be fair.

Where had York gotten to? We were expected at the party soon, and she was still nowhere to be seen. I wait for a couple of minutes, then decide that I better go check on her. However, the second I do, she lithely steps into the office with a flourish and a smile on her face.

I feel like I’ve had my breath knocked out of me. She… good lord… she looked stunning. I mean, she always did, whatever she wore, but that dress was something else…

She wears black heels, making her even taller than she already was. Then to my surprise, she has fishnet stockings running up her legs, ending at her thigh. I never took her for to type to wear such an item, but it really did compliment her fair skin and long legs well.

The dress itself isn’t too far off what I had dreamt of earlier. Long and black, split for her thighs and intricate lace patterns adorning her wrists and chest. A lighter see-through material with said pattern is placed strategically on her stomach and running further up to her cleavage, showcasing her curvy chest lewdly.

Then the outfit is topped off with a lacy black choker that connects to her dress, running between the valley of her breasts. The whole ensemble left little to the imagination, and the pitch-black lace contrasted with her pale skin beautifully. It truly was a dress fit for a seductive vampire like York.

She giggles at my clearly shocked reaction, choosing to give me a twirl, showing me the open back to the dress. Good god… I was meant to dance with her… I think the experience would kill me. I had been flustered whenever I had danced with others, but with York… my heart might not be able to take it.

“Thou art enchanted by mine own visage? I am a pretty thing, am I not? A veritable goddess of beauty… Aphrodite incarnate. Thou art a lucky man, O’ Commander"

She preens herself with compliments, but she deserves each and every one. And she is absolutely right, to spend the night with her as my partner was a true honour, and I tell her as much.

She smiles coyly, then holds out her hand. “I trust thou is ready to partake in the festivities. Doth thou wish to accompany me to the ball?”

I take her hand gently, and bend down, giving it a light kiss on her knuckles. “Of course, my lady. Anything for such beauty…” I try my best mock high-class accent and she laughs at my attempt. She then clutches my hand closer and we walk out of the room together, towards the ball hand in hand.

As Commander, I seem to attract a lot of attention at these balls. A lot of the girls tended to approach me to ask me questions, or if I would like a dance. I’d typically decline, opting to dance with whichever partner I had for the night.

I get into a conversation with Haruna, who was wearing a lovely red dress, about a recent Sakura Empire exercise, and her performance within it. She had simply wanted some tips and advice, which I happily gave. It was good to see ships wanting to better their skills and taking the initiative to do so.

However, when I look around afterwards, I find that York has disappeared from my side. I scan the busy room but fail to notice her distinctive hair or pointy ears.

“Was thou’s gaze forlorn at mine absence?” Her familiar voice from my side makes me jump. She had appeared from absolutely nowhere. I suppose vampires in fiction were meant to be stealthy creatures.

She hands me my second drink of the night, and I realise that she must have visited the bar for refills. She herself holds a wine glass full of red liquid and my eyes widen in surprise. Was that? Blood? Was she bold enough to drink it in front of everyone?

She laughs at me. “Doth not fret Commander. Tis wine…” She sips it and hums in approval. “…and high quality at that. I did tell thee that I do like wine too, doth thee remember?” I nod, embarrassed that I had just assumed such because of her nature.

Before long, after finishing our drinks, she pulls me to the ballroom floor. Light classical music is playing and she gives me a fanged grin, followed by a question. “Can thou dance?”

I blush but reply truthfully. “A bit… Hood taught me the basics. But I’m still not very good…”

“Then thou are not fit to helm this ship? Worry not, I shalt lead. Just follow my beautiful movements and thee shall avoid looking cumbersome.”

I give her my thanks as she leads me by the hand onto the ballroom floor. Several other couples are dancing. Cleveland is fumbling along with Helena, struggling to keep pace with her blue-haired wife, two staff members I recognize from the repair department and Jean and Massachusetts. Jean looks distinctly unhappy, I suspect her other half, Massi, may have pressured her into the dance.

I feel a bit more comfortable knowing that at least there were others dancing who were just as bad as me. Although the fact they were all romantic couples makes me a bit self-conscious about my own relationship with York. I mean, I suppose technically, I was kind of like her thrall? That didn’t sound especially romantic, or even friendly.

I’m jarred back to reality by York wrapping an arm around me, taking my other hand and stretching it out to the side. Her feet move with complete grace as she steps back and to. She whispers to me under her breath. “Thou must clutch me closer, tis the waltz Commander, hast Hood taught thee correctly?”

I blush deeply. Everything Hood had taught me has already flown completely out of my head. I gingerly wrap my arm around her back and bring her closer to my body. She grins, then pushes herself closer still, and her large breasts mush into my chest.

How was any man meant to concentrate with this in his arms? I struggle to follow her footsteps as best as possible, trying to focus solely on my rhythm. I try to ignore the feel of her arm gripping my back tightly, the soft heat from her chest, or the sweet scent of her perfume, all of which is driving me mad.

I kick myself, come on. Get a grip. I’d managed to dance with Akagi, as she whispered incredibly lewd things in my ear, trying her best to tempt me. I could do this. I search my memory for what Hood had taught me about the waltz. It was slow, you needed to stay close to your partner, within their embrace, and your feet needed to be parallel as you spun.

I adjust my stance and my grip on her back, straightening my own back and timing my movements with hers. There’s an immediate improvement in our gait as we twirl as one to the slow music.

York gives me a warm smile and her fangs peeking out from under her lips. “Hmm… much better. Perhaps Hood did instruct thee well…”

Then, she leans inwards into our embrace and whispers in my ear as her hair cascades over my chest. “…but I can still hear it… thy fluttering heartbeat. O’ nervous one. Your blood burns with thy lust, correct? You should concentrate on thy dance, not mine own body…”

Then, she flicks her tongue out, just catching my earlobe as she retreats. I can’t help but let a groan of need out of my mouth. Maybe she was a succubus, not a vampire… was the song over yet? I couldn’t take this torture much longer…

After a few minutes, my wish is granted as the music comes to a halt. However, instead of letting me go as I anticipated, York gives me a mischievous smile and pulls me along by the hand. I have no choice but to follow her as she practically drags me along.

Where were we going? She exits the main room and heads down some corridors. I struggle as soon as we turn the corner and I realise her destination. The lady’s bathroom.

She pushes me against the wall just outside and puts a finger to my lips. “Shhh… Stay.”

I gulp down my complaints as I regard the fire in her eyes. Her irises were a deep red, unlike her normal soft turquoise. She darts inside the room for a second, and while I debate running, I’m obedient and stay as I was told. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t interested in where exactly this was going.

She returns and gives me a sultry smile. “All clear…” She grabs and pushes me into the room. What in the world was she doing?

“Thy lustful heartbeat… It was intoxicating. I want… to feed.” She pushes me against the marble counter full of sinks, but stops there, not coming any closer as she watches me with hungry eyes.

I’m a little disheartened that she hadn’t dragged me here for, how would she put it? …a more carnal experience. But her request doesn’t really surprise me. She stands, just watching me intently, almost begging me with her eyes. It takes me a second to realise what she’s waiting for. Permission.

“Someone could come in at any time…” I protest. Her smile widens.

“Doth that not excite thee further? Ye shall be faithfully rewarded for quenching my thirst…” She licks her lips for effect.

I couldn’t resist. I didn’t even know if I could by this point. Maybe I was actually her thrall? The thought of denying her felt… alien… wrong, somehow.” I nod eagerly and she gives a delighted laugh.

“O’ my Commander. What a good man thou art.”

She lithely glides towards me until she’s pressing me against the counter with her body. “This once. Thou may partake of my fair skin. As a gesture of my gratitude. But do not push thy luck…understand?”

She was going to let me touch her? I nod immediately. She cups my face with her hand and brings me in for a kiss. Her tongue easily slips into my mouth and ravishes it. She hums into the kiss and it sends fireworks off in my head.

My hands roam her sides, appreciating her curves and the thin material which hides them. I explore southwards, running my hand up and down her thigh, slipping my hand through the gap in the dress to touch the bare skin and she mewls approvingly. My fingers brush her fishnet stockings as I caress the skin with a tighter grip.

I can feel my body heating up, my nether region hardening at the displays of affection we are giving one another, and I try my best to position my body to hide my arousal. She continues to kiss me, deeply, passionately and it is absolutely heavenly. Before I can stop myself, my hand runs up her side once again and I do what I’ve wanted to do ever since I saw her. I grab one of her breasts and mush it gently.

She groans, then bites my lip slightly, suckling away the meagre amount of blood it provides. “O’ Commander…” God that beautiful refined British accent calling me… it drives me nuts and I get rougher with her breast, pulling and pushing it like dough. Then, my urges get the better of me and I pull down one side of her dress exposing her naked mound and its pert nipple standing to attention.

Immediately she pulls away with a light growl in her throat, scolding me. “Commander… I do believe I told thee to not push thy luck… undressing me without my consent is incredibly uncouth.” She eyes me with those red eyes in mild annoyance as she fixes her dress, hiding the breast I so desperately wanted to view.

I gulp nervously. “Sorry… I didn’t know how far was too far…”

Her annoyed stare quickly morphs into a playful smile. “Consider thyself forgiven. But I find myself curious, would thou like my consent…to go further…?”

I’m sure this is some form of trap and shake my head quickly. She gives me an odd look but opts to resume her sweet smile. “How conservative O’ Commander. Brevity tis an admirable trait. But now for my part in our little dance.”

Before I can protest, she has picked me up and put me back down, so I’m sat on the marble countertop, with her standing in front of me, my knees split either side of her. From this height, she is perfectly level with my throat, which I’m sure was the intention.

She holds me steady as I once again bear myself to her. She sinks her fangs in slowly, piercing the skin as I let out a gasp of pain. Her arm rubs my shoulder slowly, her touch bringing me some comfort. I close my eyes, awaiting the pleasure that comes with her feeding.

Indeed, it floods my senses within seconds, and I groan. I didn’t know what was better, the feeling of running my hands over York, her sweet delectable kisses of affection which sent shocks of pleasure straight to my core, or this overwhelming wave of pleasant energy that I drowned in.

She sucks and sucks, keeping a consistent pace, then breaks away after 30 seconds or so. “Thou tastes extra bountiful today… I can taste the alcohol thy consumed on my tongue. I wonder… shall I get drunk from thy blood?” She chuckles to herself, then resumes feeding.

I close my eyes to the world, sighing in relief as I’m re-enveloped in that bliss. Then, I hear the door open to the bathroom and my eyes immediately shoot open scared to my bones.

There stands Monarch in her pristine white dress, her eyes wide with surprise as she regards us. It probably would have looked like we were making out, perhaps making love even, if it wasn’t for the fact that York, upon hearing the noise, breaks from my neck to look, and my blood drips from her teeth onto the pristine floor as she does so.

“Sister!?” York exclaims before wiping her mouth on her wrist. Monarch looks horrified by the scene before her.

“Sorry for the interruption…” She mutters before twirling on the spot and dashing out of the door.

Shit. Nobody knew about York feeding on me. It wasn’t exactly a secret per-se, but I was worried what the other ships might think of it. And if Akagi or Taihou got wind of York draining me of blood… I shudder at the thought.

I quickly stand up, wincing slightly at my sore neck. Me and York both exit the bathroom and are surprised to find Monarch waiting for us.

York looks just as surprised as me. “Sister? You await us?”

“It would be rash of me to judge prematurely. I seek an explanation first. But not from you. Him.” Her eyes fix on me intently. Oh dear…

York nods in understanding, she wraps an arm around me. “Be sure to satisfy my sister’s curiosity, my Adonis…” She says it loud and clear, so that Monarch can hear. Adonis? She had never called me that before, I didn’t even know what that meant?

However, it appeared it was not for my benefit, but Monarch's, as her jaw drops slightly in surprise at the word and she fixes York with a look of disapproval as she passes her by and leaves.

“Are you and her…?” She immediately starts interrogating me the second York leaves our sight.

I grimace at the awkward situation I’ve found myself in but tell her the truth. “She feeds off me. And it’s completely of my own volition. She had some issues with her normal feeding… now she needs me to sustain her. That’s all it is.”

The redhead eyes me suspiciously. “You seemed incredibly close in there… in one another’s arms… but whatever… that is not my business.”

“What is my business, is the health of my Commander… If it is of your own consent, then I cannot argue with you. But I would highly suggest keeping away from my sister. I love her… but you may well end up hurt.”

She turns, clearly unwilling to continue the awkward conversation herself any further. I call out.

“Monarch… can you… keep this to yourself? Please? It would be troublesome if others knew. And York… feels judged enough already…” I plead with her as she regards me plainly.

She sighs and graces me with a sweet smile. “Very well, seeing as it is you who asks me. But be warned, secrets never stay hidden, they rot and degrade those that keep them…” She speaks ominously, but I give her my thanks for promising to not tell anyone.

With anyone else, I might be unsure whether they would keep that promise, and not actually gossip the first chance they got. But I knew Monarch was certainly not the type for that, thank god she had been the one to walk in.

It doesn’t take me too long to find York, sipping another glass of wine in a corner of the hall, looking unusually forlorn. As soon as she see’s me she brightens slightly, but her face still shows worry and concern, a contrast to the confidant woman who had left me mere moments ago.

“Did thou please my sister’s queries?” She asks concerned.

“I did, but why did you leave, you could have stayed?”

She gives me a half-hearted smile. “My sister’s business was with thee… and I knoweth my siblings dislike talk of mine own nature at the best of times, my presence simply makes matters worse. ‘Twas easier for me to make myself scarce. I trust she will not blather about us?”

“She won’t… but York…” The words get stuck in my throat. I want to ask: “what about us? What are we exactly? Who am I to you? Who are you to me?”

But I lack the heart, the bravery to ask such questions, for fear of the answers. I can imagine them now… We are nothing, just a fleeting rendezvous on the wind… I’m simply a means of survival to her… and something she can toy with at the same time…

Do I truly believe she would answer that way? No. But my twisting heart will not allow me to ask, on even the fleeting chance that she could…

Our relationship seemed to have developed so quickly… from essentially nothing. Only last week, if I had seen York in the corridor, I would swiftly walk in the other direction, fearful of getting anywhere near that dark aura… and those deadly fangs.

And now… whenever I saw her it brought a warmth to my chest, her graceful smile, her sculpted figure. The way she laughed. It was all intoxicating to me. Even her bite… something I had feared, dreaded for so long, I now craved. Not just the pleasure it provided, but just the opportunity to be close to her…

I was too afraid to ask for a straight answer. Hell, I was too afraid to even answer my own question: Who was she to me exactly?

Just a secretary? A ship in need that I was helping, allowing her to feed for her own survival?

But I knew… deep down… none of that was quite the truth… I craved her touch… her affections far too much to view her as simply another kansen.

And she was far more than just a vampire. She was a refined noblewoman and a kansen, who I suspected disliked her nature, or more accurately, what others thought of her and her nature. She feels like her sisters do not truly accept her, and that others are scared of her. She hides it… but I see it, through slips in her façade.

My thoughts spiral the more I delve into my thoughts on the beautiful ship girl at my side. I clear my head, pushing the thoughts aside. I fake a smile. “I… It was nothing… doesn’t matter. Why did you call me your Adonis before? What does that mean?”

She gives me an odd look, and her neck flushes slightly before she covers it with a sweet fanged smile. “’twas nothing, as thee said. A simple tease. Think no more on it.”

I don’t want to push my luck, so simply smile in return. “Care for another dance, madam?” I bow and put on my best high-class British accent. She laughs… that sweet, refined laugh that is music to my ears, and takes me by the hand as we both head for the ballroom floor once more.

Chapter Text

I come to slowly, the world around me blurry and distant. I stretch my arms wide above my head, yawning as I do before snuggling back down. My head aches slightly and I start to drift off again but hear a voice calling me.

It’s a beautiful light voice, one I have become accustomed to. I open my tired eyes and find myself looking straight at the beautiful pinkish-haired vampire who was my secretary.

Wait… why is she here? It was a pleasant sight in the morning, make no mistake, but I was still confused. I rouse myself further, scanning around the room. And that’s when I realise something…

This isn’t actually my room… In fact, I’m not even in bed, I was resting on York’s leather reading chair. The woman in question watches me intently, perched on the side of her bed, clad in her usual military attire.

“My dear commander… there is no rest for the wicked. I think it might be time for thou to rouse thyself. Perhaps one should not hath indulged thyself quite so heavily in wine…”

I wipe my eyes, trying to remember quite how I got here. I had been at the party… with York. We had drunk and danced… then she had fed on my blood in the ladies’ bathroom… rather intimately. Then we had drunk and danced more…

She had requested I walk her back to her room, as it was the gentlemanly thing to do. I helped her to her bed… then nothing. I cannot remember…

My cheeks burn. We hadn’t… done anything… had we? Surely not… I mean... if we had… I would be in bed… with her, right? Oh god… the thoughts running through my head only serve to embarrass me further.

I’d never been great with women, despite the fact I was surrounded by them in my job, and I’m struggling to keep any form of composure.

The Royal Navy battleship chuckles at me from across the room. “I did offer thou my bed, but an honourable man such as thyself would have none of it, so thou collapsed on my chair. I took the liberty of covering thee when I awoke, twas brisk.”

That’s when I realise, I’m still wearing my tuxedo from last night, and that I’m covered with a thick blanket. That was really sweet of her. I thank her, and with my face bright red, ask her a question.

“I…um…did you just say you offered me your bed?”

She smiles back at me, flashing her fangs before replying. “Why yes. Thow was far too exhausted to make it back to thy quarters, so I offered thee a place in my bed for rest…”

She must notice that my blush worsens and laughs. “No, commander. It was not that kind of offer. Merely rest. A place at my side, nothing more… Thou was so tired… poor thing.”

“I thought thou a fool for declining though. Not often is one given the chance to cuddle with my beautiful form, though it was gallant and proper, and I certainly admire such things.”

She could be lying through her fangs, purely teasing me, I have no way of knowing. But I certainly think I’m a fool for declining now if she does speak the truth. I can’t remember it, but the fact I could be waking up next to her right now, rather than an uncomfortable stiff chair greatly annoyed me.

“Thou is kicking thyself now? How amusing. Wishing to share a noblewomen’s bed… how daring of thee Commander... Nonetheless, work calls. I…”

She looks uncharacteristically ashamed. “…I am truly sorry Commander, thou have only just awoken… but I need thy blood…”

“It’s not your fault… Don’t apologize… I’m more than happy to do it.” I implore her.

She blushes at my words slightly, which is a rare sight indeed. Then she looks down at the floor, tucking a strand of her hair behind her pointy ear, looking ashamed yet again. “Thou art wrong. Thy kindness clouds thy judgement, O’ generous Commander. Tis no one else’s fault but mine and mine alone.”

She looks up at me and down again, unable to hold my gaze. She truly was ashamed? She felt guilty? Why?

I rack my brains trying to think why. It was hardly her fault she was a vampire, that she needed to drink blood.

She mutters to me, head still bowed in shame. “Truly, thou is an innocent sparrow, swept along by the wind… It is a wonder that sparrow hath not been swallowed whole by other… less savoury types.”

“I was the one who bit thee. I cajoled thee into it… Remember? I tasted thy blood… so fresh… so sweet. And in doing so, enslaved thee unwittingly into being my caged bird. Without thou… I would likely perish. And that fact is a weight on thy shoulders, around thy neck, subjecting thee at my behest, even if I have no wish to bound thee so.”

I see what she was getting at. She felt guilty that she had bit me. That she had developed a dependence on me, one that I technically had no say in, as my conscience would simply not allow her to suffer if I could prevent it.

She’s not wrong I suppose. But I react fiercely. “York. Look at me.”

She looks up at me curiously, her turquoise eyes still filled with regret.

“It is my duty, as a Commander, to look after every ship in this port. And I allowed you to bite me, remember? Do not be so headstrong as to think you made me do it. I was fully aware of my actions. And I bear the consequences fully. I can take responsibility for my own actions. I…” My strength falters and my loud emotional words waiver.

“I…” I’m not sure what exactly I want to say.

That I let her bite me, feed from me for so many more reasons than my conscience?

That I couldn’t bear to see her suffer, not because it was my duty, but because the heat in my chest would never allow it?

That I couldn’t bear to see her hurt, even the slightest bit, emotionally or otherwise?

I couldn’t tell her that to her face… The thought of doing so burns my cheeks in complete embarrassment.

“I… don’t. Just don’t blame yourself. Ever. And as a matter of fact…” My strength returns and I speak confidently again, emotion clear in my strained voice.

“Never be ashamed of your nature and never blame yourself for it, it’s who you are. And if any of the other girls or your sisters can’t see that, or bother seeing past it. Screw em.”

I’m not entirely sure where that whole rant had come from. But seeing her forlorn at the party yesterday, after Monarch had caught us, her reaction this morning. I didn’t like seeing her like that. York was supposed to be strong, fearsome… sultry… and hell, maybe she also had a bit of a soft side. But it didn’t feel right when she looked so sad, so lonely. I hated it.

York is staring at me, her mouth wide open in surprise. She blinks a couple of times, and a new expression settles on her face. Pure, undiluted happiness. She grins at me, a fanged grin. “…well said Commander. I can see why thee is a leader of this fine port. Thy comforting words… they truly mean a lot to me. Thank you.”

She comes over with the bottle. “May I?” She gestures and I nod. She bites my wrist, and collects the blood just as she had done a handful of times already. However, this time, when she has finished, she sets the bottle on the side then turns, and before I realize it, she’s taken me in a deep hug.

This was… different. I had received hugs from other ships before of course, some were just friendly like that. And even from York, I had received pecks on the lips, on the cheek and even passionate kisses that would make lovers blush, all as thanks for my blood.

But this… this was so… affectionate. I never saw York as the hugging type. She just holds me close, and I can feel her faint heartbeat through her chest. This was nice… really nice.

She moves slightly, readjusting her grip, yet she doesn’t pull away, staying close. “I…” I can hear her voice in my ear… she pauses slightly… the ever confidant York was embarrassed, I was shocked.

“…thank you. So much Commander. These last few days as your secretary… they have been most memorable… You… are good for me… for my heart.” She speaks in a different tone, none of her usual high-class speech or refined cadence, just complete honesty.

Only once she has whispered that in my ear does she slowly pull away. She seems to force herself, she does it slow, like she has no desire to break our embrace. She gently kisses me on the forehead before pulling back slowly.

Good lord. She’s blushing… heavily. I’m amazed. After all the things we had done… she had made out with me… hell, I’d run my hands over her clothed body, even ran my hand up and down her thigh, gripped her breast, yet it was this, an affectionate hug that embarrassed her far more. York truly was a strange lady at times.

I have trouble re-organizing my thoughts after that. Did we… just share a moment? All the other stuff… there was a pretence to it, an exchange, her way of thanking me for allowing her to feed from my body… even though I would allow her regardless. That was different… caring and sweet. I feel my own cheeks heating up at the thought.

Surely not… I’m sure it was just York playing with me again… maybe just another way of her showing her appreciation for my support. Yea… I’m sure that must be it… right? Because what was the alternative? I don’t dare give that question in my heart an answer, instead opting to ignore it as my blush deepens.

York quickly regains her composure. “That was… pleasant, but unfortunately for thee, thou needs to get changed before work begins. I have some time before my shift. Thou should return to thy quarters.”

She was correct, I certainly couldn’t head into work wearing the tuxedo I had worn yesterday. I groan as I get up out of the leather chair, stretching slightly before heading for the door.

“Bye York… Thank you, for last night.”

She winks at me. “Thou is most welcome. Twas a lovely evening… I hope one gets the chance to experience it again sometime. Although perhaps thou should regulate thine alcohol intake next time…”

I chuckle and wave, closing the door behind me and heading off towards my quarters to get changed for the day ahead. I don’t get far until I hear a voice call me from a side corridor.

“Commander… I didn’t realise you were one for the walk of shame…” I glance to my side, revealing Wales grinning at me in amusement. Oh god… she thought that…

I quickly bring my hands up waving them in protest. “I…um… it… you see…” My nervous stammering does nothing to convince the battleship. Finally, I manage to find my words. “I…It’s not like that…”

She raises an eyebrow at me and continues to smile, enjoying my embarrassment. “Oh really? Because it looks like your leaving York’s room, early in the morning, after going back with her drunk, still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, am I not correct?”

“I… yes, that’s correct. But I escorted her back. Nothing more… I simply fell asleep in her chair… Nothing happened between me and your sister…” I defend myself before Wales.

Her teasing grin doesn’t waiver. “Really? How interesting. And how about the other times you have visited her room? Was that merely for sleeping in her chair too? You do realise half the dorm knows about your night-time visits… I know they say to face your fears, but sleeping with them is certainly a new one…”

My cheeks burn bright crimson. Oh god… she knew about my evening visits to York’s room.

“That… I… was just checking up on her… it’s nothing….”

“Oh… and I suppose Warspite heard nothing then? She’s in the room right next door… Apparently, you can be rather loud Commander, shame on you… some of us Royal Navy folks are trying to sleep…”

I wish I could just curl up into a ball and die of embarrassment. I immediately knew what she meant. When York fed… sometimes the pleasure had been a bit too much… and I had moaned rather lewdly.

“That’s… not…. I… Come on Wales… you know I’m telling the truth…Don’t you?”

Her expression changes from amused teasing to curiosity. “Huh… You’re actually serious, aren’t you? You’re not sleeping with York? Shame… I was happy for you both. But then what have you two been up to?”

Immediately I pale in fear. Shit. I should have just let her believe me and York were sleeping together… at least that was an easier way to explain my morning and evening visits.

Her eyes narrow in suspicion. “Commander… my sister hasn’t been… bleeding you? Has she?”

I immediately deny it. But Wales does not look even slightly convinced.

Before I know it, she has drawn her sword, and is pointing it straight at my neck. My heart stops.

“Wales?” I ask nervously, what exactly was she doing?

Then, she uses the tip of the blade, cutting my top button open and using the sword to pull my shirt to the side carefully, exposing my neck.

She gasps and brings up a hand to cover her mouth as she beholds the 2 vampiric pinpricks on my throat, proof of York’s feeding. “Oh… Commander.” She looks at me sadly, lowering her sword slightly.

“Is she forcing you? I swear, she’s always been trouble… Are you ok? You should have told someone… I would never have let her be your secretary if I thought she would take it this far…. I’m so sorry Commander.”

Her speech is rushed, it’s clear she is genuinely horrified by what York has done to me, and feels very sorry for me. She doesn’t realize that our relationship is more complicated than that and that it was of my own volition.

But before I can correct the misunderstanding. A figure materialises in front of me, and I hear the ring of metal against metal as the figure swings their sword against Wales’s, leading to the two blades scraping against one another before the figure pushes their sword with great force and two ships back away from another, weapons still raised.

“Wales. Doth thee hunt the same prey as me? Foolish Sister.” York speaks haughtily with a gleam of competition in her eyes.

“York! How dare you! How could you! Are you blackmailing him into it? I at least thought you wouldn’t stoup that low…”

York smiles, displaying her fangs to her sister. “What I partake in is of no concern to thee, Wales. More importantly, thou seems to have thy weapon levelled at the Commander of this port, a most erroneous transgression. As his esteemed secretary, and therefore bodyguard, I demand thee lower thy sword at once.”

Wales hesitates, looking confused. I take to the opportunity to quickly intervene. “Wales. It’s ok. I allowed York to do it, she doesn’t have a choice. She can only feed off me now. I won’t go into details, but it’s all fine. Please, don’t judge her for it.”

Wales looks even more confused by my words, but sighs in resignation, and sheaths her sword, with York following suit.

“…apologies Commander. I shouldn’t have pried. I was just worried for you… And…”

She squirms embarrassed and shifts her gaze to her sister.

“Sorry. York. I shouldn’t have accused you so. I should have had more faith in my sister. That’s my fault… It’s just…” She pauses. Then flashes us a bright smile.

“Doesn’t matter… come here…” She steps forward with a smile and envelopes her sibling in a hug.

York immediately stiffens up and doesn’t reciprocate the gesture. Wales pulls away quickly. “Sorry… forgot you’re not much of a hugger… Anyways… How is life as a secretary, disregarding the other… stuff.” Wales sheepishly asks.

York smiles, retreating to my side. “Tis a great opportunity to work with the Commander and while I thought I would prefer my standard duties… I hast grown rather fond of it…”

“Is she as good as I was, Commander?” She directs this question at me with a teasing grin.

I was glad the situation seemed to have been diffused, I breathe a sigh of relief, answering Wales with a coy smile. “Now now, Wales. You know I can’t answer that….”

She giggles. But her expression turns serious. “I… Look. I don’t know what’s going on between the two of you. But if the Commander is ok with it, then I am. Just… be careful… don’t hurt him.”

Her eyes switch to me. “And that goes for you too…. York is still my sister… I won’t forgive you if you hurt her in anyway…”

She smiles awkwardly, then turns and walks down the corridor, and out of sight.

Both me and York stand there, and I feel my damn cheeks heating up yet again. Did she mean hurt her, emotionally? As in, break her heart? Oh god. I squirm at the implications.

York herself has a light blush on her cheeks, but she quickly overcomes it and shakes it off, giving me a smile. “Wales is too curious for her own good. She needs to mind her own business. But… her intentions are honourable, I concede that. Though, she should know better than to pry into others evening activities, particularly when hers are so... sordid… barely a night goes by without her bringing some poor soul back to her quarters…” Heat rises in her cheeks before she shakes it off and clears her throat awkwardly.

“…Anyway… I shalt head to the office. If thou wishes to be punctual, thou should quicken thy pace…”

She is correct, and I was almost certainly going to be late at this rate. I give her smile and quickly head towards my room, my head abustle with my thoughts about this morning’s events.

York wasn’t a hugger? She certainly didn’t seem to mind with me before… Did that mean anything? Was it really a moment between the two of us?

Chapter Text

I walk along the path with a smile, nodding my head at Tennessee politely as I pass her by. The weather was pleasant, the sun beating down onto the back of my neck. It did mean my Commander’s uniform was a bit stuffy, but I appreciated the warm weather nonetheless.

I was currently on my rounds, just idly walking around the port’s various facilities, making sure everything was ok and functioning smoothly. Really, it was an excuse to get out of my office, and the paperwork contained therein. But I liked seeing all the girls going about their duties, and in such nice weather, I didn’t want to be stuck inside.

Normally, my secretary would join me on such a stroll, but unfortunately, York had been called away for a fleet exercise. While she was my secretary, she was still not exempt from such events. It was only a small one, so she should be back soon enough. It was a shame… I would have liked to walk in the sun alongside her…

As I continue walking, greeting the occasional ship, I ponder. It had been a week since York had become my secretary, and what a week it had been. We now shared a bond… although I was still very unclear as to the exact nature of that bond.

She relied on me to sustain her, and I was more than happy to accommodate her. In fact… every time she fed, be it morning or evening, my heartbeat quickened, my cheeks flushed. Just the very thought of her feeding on me was enough to send me crazy.

Even the thought of returning to my office, and having her ready and waiting for me, helping me with my work, giving a sultry smile and offering me a cup of tea. Her very presence sets my heart aflutter.

While I had tried my best to ignore such feelings, it was clear what they meant, although I dare not give a voice to them. She was a ship. A kansen under my command. I shouldn’t have such indecent thoughts and feelings for her.

…but…

I can’t help it.

Other ships had of course made advances in the past. I didn’t really know why, what did they see in me? But I had denied them all, either by avoiding the questions or gently turning them down.

My job as commander was important, and I had no wish to jeopardize that. I can’t imagine Naval HQ would take kindly to a Commander fraternizing with his subordinates. Though… it wasn’t exactly against any set rules.

But with York… I don’t think I would be able to resist. Yet… I have no idea what thoughts run through her head. Sometimes she seemed merely to be toying with me, as some ships did. Other times… she seemed genuine… loving and caring.

But then, perhaps that’s all it was? Simple care for her Commander, nothing more? Perhaps not even that, just pity for the one she has been bound to, the one that quenches her thirst?

I shake myself from my spiral. All in good time. Maybe… I should just ask her?

The thought of asking York about her feelings, or out on a date, makes my stomach churn. Oh god…. She could just laugh and laugh, then tease me mercilessly for having the boldness to assume she could ever love a human.

She could tell all of her sisters, then that could spread, and everyone would know I had tried to court the lovely vampiress… someone who was so totally out of my league, it wasn’t even funny…

Besides… she still relied on my blood to survive… it could make it incredibly awkward between us if she said no… would it look like I’m taking advantage of our relationship? Would she feel obligated to say yes, just because I keep her alive?

Damnit! My thoughts were spiralling again! Stop! I demand myself.

She wouldn’t… surely? York was strong and confidant enough to deny me if she wanted… Maybe… I could try and work it into my gift for her somehow? Be more subtle about it, and brush it off if she denied me…

Hmm… that could work. I had just less than a week to get a gift for York, once her time as my secretary came to an end. I had a couple of thoughts for gifts. She seemed to like literature, going off her shelf, a 1^st edition, or a signed copy of a horror novel, perhaps?

But how would I slip asking her out for a date into that? Hmm.

Then it hits me. The theatre! She had mentioned on more than one occasion that she enjoyed the shows at the theatre in town. I could buy 2 tickets, gift them to her, saying she can take who she likes… and hope that she picks me as a pseudo-date? Maybe hint that I would like to accompany her?

It was a cowardly, underhanded way of asking her out, and relied on her reply entirely. She could easily pocket the tickets and choose to take one of her sisters or a friend. But it was the only thing I could think of. And if she did choose someone else, she and anyone else would be none the wiser.

The more I think about it, the more I think it’s a good plan. I could preserve my dignity, and if she happened to choose me, that was great.

Of course… her choosing me didn’t necessarily mean anything, but it was a start… maybe I could kiss her goodbye at the end or bring some flowers? Make it romantic somehow?

Oh god. The thought of doing any of that burns my cheeks vividly. Maybe I should just wait… Maybe I should forget about it all entirely… I didn’t have the confidence for any of that… Just leave the lady be, it would be easier…

All of a sudden, I collide with a soft body breaking my jumbled thoughts and I stop dead in my tracks, attempting to right myself as a gasp of surprise comes from the ship I had accidentally walked into.

She is precariously holding a tin, which she manages to keep a grip on as she shoots me a smile.

“Oh, Howe, I’m so sorry… I was in a world of my own.” I blush lightly, most of the impact had been absorbed by her generous assets and her strength had allowed her to steady herself quickly.

“No worries Commander… I was in a hurry getting this to George… So, I’m just as much to blame. You certainly seemed distracted though… everything ok?”

“I… yes. Just a lot on my mind, don’t worry. Sorry again.”

She smiles warmly. It’s a smile you could just sink into. Howe had always been a kind soul, willing to help anyone who needed it, and was naturally beloved by many ships, although her tendency to give out cookies probably helped with that.

Speaking of, she opens the tin and offers me a tasty looking chocolate chip cookie. “Would you like one Commander? Help put your mind at ease?”

I gratefully accept, munching on the delightful biscuit and humming in approval. It was lovely as always, soft and ever so slightly still warm.

“Commander… you said you had a lot on your mind… you wouldn’t happen to be thinking about York? Would you?”

I almost choke on my cookie, crumbs getting lodged in my throat as I splutter, and heat floods my cheeks as I squirm in shame. Was I that transparent? How did she know?

She chuckles lightly at my reaction. “Sorry, I’ve never been one for being indirect. It’s just that… you had an odd look on your face… and well, both Wales and Monarch have been talking about you two…”

They had? I suppose I couldn’t blame Monarch, the cat was already out of the bag the second Wales knew about it. I just hoped no-one outside the sisters discovered York’s blood-sucking antics.

“Don’t look so confused Commander, we’re quite the tight-knit group of sisters. And rumour gets around. Besides, York had tea with George and me yesterday and I’m afraid you were the main topic of discussion.”

My mind immediately spirals at this news. What in the world could they be talking about me for? York hadn’t said anything about any tea party? I can’t imagine they would have been talking about York’s feeding habits, but then, what other connection did I have to her?

“…and… what was said? If you don’t mind me asking.”

She must sense my trepidation because she smiles reassuringly at me.

“I… I’m aware of York’s… diet. I hate to admit it… but it’s a topic that makes me uncomfortable… It’s something that I’m trying my best to overcome, for York’s sake… but, that was not the subject of our tea party. Rather… York led the conversation.”

She grins at me even more. “As I said before…. I’m not one for being indirect, so I’ll be frank with you Commander. She talked non-stop about you. All she had was praise for her beloved Commander. You were all she talked about the whole time. The second George pointed this out, she clamped up of course. But still… I thought it was sweet. We teased her a little, it was quite fun. Sometimes I struggle to follow Wales or York’s thought process, but not so yesterday. It was clear she has grown fond of you Commander.”

My heart quickens at this news. Could she really? Surely not. I was just a friend, a helpful friend. One she could tease occasionally, yes. But certainly nothing more.

She continues. “And then… I caught you daydreaming out here about her… I think you two might need to have a talk about some things…” She giggles.

I immediately object. “I never said I was thinking about York…”

“Oh please, Commander. Your easier to read than an open book. I could see it in your eyes.”

I cave, sighing. I suppose… It wouldn’t hurt to share my burdening feelings with another. “You promise, absolutely promise not to tell any of your sisters, or anyone else?” She nods seriously.

“Of course, Commander, my word is my bond. I am still a lady of the Royal Navy, one does not make a promise lightly.”

I look around quickly to check there are no other ships listening in. “I-I… I was thinking of… um… getting her tickets… to the theatre…”

She giggles excitedly and bounces slightly on the spot. “I knew it! You like her! Awww… She’d love the theatre. Good choice Commander.”

I give a resigned sigh. “But… if I’m honest… I had given up on the idea before I bumped into you… I’m not a very confidant guy, and York is… well York.”

She stops her excited movements and mellows down, giving me another smile. “You want my advice Commander? I think she really does like you. But… like me, she is neither an indirect, nor patient woman. None of us KGV class are. You need to brave, you need to be bold, she’ll admire that more. I promise.”

My stomach starts doing loops even thinking about it again, but Howe’s words comfort me. York had been talking about me yesterday huh? And Howe seemed convinced that York was at least fond of me… Maybe… asking her out wouldn’t be a terrible idea?

Howe takes me in a quick hug. “Sorry Commander, I’m already late. George wanted these cookies for the canteen, I need to go. But think about what I said.” She smiles then waves and heads off down the path.

Before I even have time to process her words, a gaggle of Destroyers appear in front of me with a shout, it was Shigure that called me, but Kiyonami and Cygnet are also by her side.

“Hello, girls. How are we today?” I smile, trying to right my spinning mind at the frantic afternoon I was having.

Kiyonami replies with a smile. “We’re great! We just came back from the fleet exercise. It was lots of fun! B-but… it was also kinda scary…”

I furrow my brow. “Scary how?”

“It was cool too though! I’ve never seen anyone stand up to Miss Akagi like that!” Cygnet and Shigure both nod in unison agreeing.

Immediately I pale. Someone stood up to Akagi? Oh god… she was bound to be in a foul mood for the whole week now… just what I needed… alongside everything else right now.

Shigure then speaks excitedly. “York showed her what’s what. I wasn’t surprised. Akagi, seemed to be getting on her nerves.”

Kiyonami continues in a scared low tone. “B-but… I’ve never seen Miss York that angry…”

My chest tightens. York! What had she done? “They… didn’t fight, did they?”

I’m worried that if it had come to blows, then that would be even worse.

Shigure shakes her head. “No… York just threatened her with her fancy sword… and cannons.”

Shit. Akagi was going to be furious. And if she lodged an official complaint…

I thank the destroyers and swiftly head off to my office, where York should have returned too. My heart quickly beating away nervously. Why did stuff like this have to happen… couldn’t everyone just get along… We were all on the same team after all…

I reach my office quickly and open the heavy door finding York already sat in the corner of the mid-sized room, legs crossed with an annoyed expression on her face.

She looks up when I enter and shoots me a fanged smile, although it is not as bright as normal.

“Commander.” She greets me.

I decide to not beat around the bush and sigh, frustrated. “York… what’s this about Akagi?”

Uncharacteristically, she blushes slightly and looks down at the floor. “Ah… so thou knoweth about our little confrontation…”

She looks back up at me, renewed fire in her eyes. “She brought it on herself. Apparently, rumour has spread far about thy visits… she did not take kindly to it. Twas none of her business, so I put her in her place.”

“I… York… I don’t blame you or anything. But if…” I’m cut off by a knock on the door behind me, and I swivel on the spot towards the door. I back away towards my desk and call out.

“Enter.”

My chest tightens and my heart clenches as the expected happens. Akagi waltzes into the office with an air of complete confidence. She’s wearing a sickly-sweet smile, directed at me. She glances over at York and purses her lips in distaste.

Her tails bustle around her as her ears twitch atop her head. “Oh… My Shikikan. Pleasant to see you, as always… although I would prefer there were no… pests… present, of course…”

One her tails snakes out and whips past York in warning before retreating. York doesn’t say a word but stares daggers at the kitsune instead.

“Akagi…” I say in a warning tone.

It was something I had warned her about on many occasions, name-calling and the like. Akagi just smiles back, fluttering her eyelashes coyly.

“Yes? Shikikan? It was only a jest…” Her smile widens in complete insincerity.

She steps closer, her tails creeping towards my legs. A light growl from the corner stops the carrier.

“What is thy reason for thy presence? Fox.” York spits her words out, her anger clear as day.

Akagi shoots her an angry stare in return, and returns her attention to me, ignoring York. Her tails reach my legs and slowly sneak up, skimming upwards. She does it teasingly, possessively.

She knows better than to go any further though and stops before speaking. “I wish to file a formal complaint. I was rudely attacked while watching today’s exercise. It was such a traumatic experience…” She puts on a mock voice of horror.

York immediately speaks up again, her fangs bared in anger. “I barely touched thee, thou art a conniving slut!”

The second she utters the words my heart sinks. This, of course, is exactly what Akagi was fishing for.

She gasps theatrically, her hands going to her chest and she speaks in a hurt voice, her ears lowering to her scalp. “See. And now that same ship assaults me with her words! Oh Shikikan! This behaviour is unacceptable… my beloved… you must punish her immediately!”

Fuck… I mean. I did agree with Akagi, to a degree. Undoubtedly, she had done or said something rile York up, and that was definitely wrong, but at the same time. York should not have reacted and most definitely shouldn’t have threatened her, the insults were just making it worse.

I hold my hands up stopping Akagi. “York. What’s your side of the story?” I had to at least hear why this had happened. It was my job to mediate disputes within the port and doll out punishment as I saw fit. While I absolutely hated the thought of disciplining York, I couldn’t play favourites, so the best I could do was try and listen to both of them and go from there.

Akagi immediately protests. “Commander! I do not think her input is ness…” I cut her off with a sharp gaze and she settles down. While Akagi was certainly a handful, I had learnt that she at least respected me enough that if I really put my foot down, she would comply. In fact, I seemed to be the only person she would listen too about anything.

York speaks up, she seemed to have calmed herself, catching on to the fact that Akagi wanted her riled. “Akagi threatened me verbally. She said that I should… keep my distance from you. If I knew what was good for me. And I quote that directly, Commander.”

I sigh. “Akagi. We’ve been over this…”

She shoots York a withering glare before smiling at me. “Oh… but Shikikan… I was simply protecting you. Akagi would be beside herself if anything was to happen to you… or if you got any fanciful ideas in your head about… other girls…”

She grins and plays her winning card. “Besides… I merely spoke. This barbaric battleship is the one who escalated it, threatening me with her weapons!”

“Is this true, York?” I’m obligated to ask. Damnit… I hated this. I knew full well what Akagi could be like… how she could poke and prod with her words until you snapped. She was sly, manipulative and incredibly possessive of me.

Yet… I have a duty to perform. York looks surprised at my question, her eyes widening. “I… yes. But… she…” I sigh once again and hold my hand up stopping her.

I come to a quick decision, one that will hopefully not displease York too much.

“Both of your actions were inflammatory and unbefitting of ships of this port. Seeing as you both share the blame, neither of you will take part in the next major sortie, you can stay at the port and both of you can attend one of Amazon’s classes about co-operation within a fleet. Am I understood?”

York narrows her eyes at me in annoyance and my heart sinks. She wasn’t angry at me, was she? It was hardly my fault that I had to do my job as her commander.

Akagi’s tails bustle around her angrily. “Shikikan! I must protest! This… thing… has been spending far too much time with you! I…”

I cut her off as I speak loudly, my voice thundering with anger. “What exactly do you mean by thing, Akagi?!” It’s quite clear she means York’s vampiric nature, but the second I challenge it she mellows down, opting to not push her luck.

She stands up, her entire demeanour changing in an instant as she smiles at me. “Nothing… Of course, I will accept whatever decision my lovely Shikikan comes to, your judgement is impeccable. I do hope you come to visit the Sakura dorms soon… I shall pamper you as much as you desire…”

She struts out the door, her tails swaying behind her and she mutters to York as she passes. It’s quiet, but I manage to catch it. “Do not touch things that do not belong to you, pest…”

I breathe a sigh of relief the second she leaves the room. Jeez… She was a powerful ship, and a great help against the Sirens, but she certainly had her quirks, and more besides.

“What work needs to be done?” York suddenly speaks up, her tone flat as she regards me coldly. Her gaze pierces my chest and makes it ache with pain.

I point towards some paperwork that she could fill out, and she turns and gets to work, not giving me a second glance.

The rest of the day continues much the same. York barely speaks a word to me, no coy smiles or fanged grins. She avoids looking at me where she can. I can tell she is clearly annoyed, but I don’t really know what to say or do about it.

Akagi was in the wrong, yes. Absolutely. But so was she. As Commander I had to take everything into account. If I’d purely punished Akagi she would have been utterly furious, more than she already was, and it would have become an even bigger problem.

The clock finally signals the end of our joint shift and I look up at the battleship. “Here, or your room?” We had taken to alternating where she fed, after the incident with Wales and rumour of the two of us spreading.

“Here is fine.” She says in that same cold voice. She locks the door and comes over to me.

“Arm.” She requests bluntly.

Before I give her my blood, I decide to try and talk to her at least. “York… I…”

She speaks up suddenly, indignation in her voice. “Since when did thou have permission to shorten my glorious name?! My name is Duke of York... You should not call me by such a disparaging pet name.” My heart stops and a pit opens in my stomach at those words.

The second she finishes speaking however, she looks embarrassed and sighs in exasperation.

“I… sorry, Commander. I did not mean that… I like thou referring to me as York… It is fine…” She looks distracted once again, not looking directly at me.

I choose to continue the sentence I was going to say. “I’m sorry… but you know I didn’t have a choice right? To discipline you, both of you... I didn’t want to…”

She gives me a quizzical look then understanding dawns on her face.

“Ah… I see Commander. My Apologies. My mood has indeed been soured. But not by thee. By her… and also mine own actions. Sorry for my uncouth behaviour towards thee…” She tries to give me a smile, but it comes across as very half-hearted.

She sighs, brushing her hair behind her shoulders idly, a sad awkwardness clear on her expression. “I shouldn’t have allowed her to rile me so. It was unbecoming. I acted rashly, foolishly. Most unlike a lady of the Royal Navy. Her possessiveness of thee… it irked me greatly. Apologies Commander.”

I stand out of my chair and cross the distance between us. God I just hated seeing her like this. It was so unlike her usual self.

I gently take her by the shoulder, rubbing comfortingly. “Hey… don’t beat yourself up about it… I know what Akagi can be like. You shouldn’t have done it, yes. But everyone makes mistakes… everyone has their breaking point… and…”

I gulp nervously before continuing. “…honestly? I’m kind of glad… that you felt that way…” I admit to her. It’s true, the fact that Akagi appropriating me annoyed her, it brought a warmth to my heart and made me think… maybe… that meant she cared? Truly cared? About me?

She flashes me a smile. Not a sad one, a proper warm smile and I’m flooded with relief. Then, before I can react, she’s taken me in another deep hug.

She clutches me close, wrapping her arms around me, her head buried atop my shoulder. Normally having her body so close, her chest pressed so tightly against mine, it would fluster me greatly. But instead… it’s just comforting, sweet and warm.

I chuckle softly and whisper into her ear. “I thought Wales said you weren’t much of a hugger?”

“Shhh, little sparrow. Thou will ruin the mood.” She speaks softly and sweetly as she holds me close, her heartbeat so tantalisingly close to my own.

Then she continues at barely a whisper. “…and thou art not Wales…”

We stay like that for at least a couple of minutes in complete silence, just the sound of us breathing against one another, until she eventually pulls away, just as reluctantly as last time.

“I think you secretly like hugs.” I take the opportunity to tease the women who had relentlessly teased me for the past week.

While I am satisfied to see a light blush creep up her neck at my words and her hand shoots to her golden earrings, toying with them bashfully, she quickly regains her composure and gives me a fanged grin. “Perhaps I am simply discerning with whom I choose to hold close to me…”

Her eyes light up with fire and she quickly changes the subject. “Regardless. I must feed.”

I nod, and start undoing my cuff. York surprises me when she places her hand on my own, her touch electrifying as she stops me.

“Thy neck… if that is acceptable.” Huh? Didn’t she ask for my arm before? Must be her change in mood. I’m more than happy with the change and undo my top few buttons, baring my neck to the vampire.

She grips me by the shoulder, then spins us around, and places me against the wall. She presses herself against me, far more than is actually necessary, giving me a quick peck on the cheek.

“Thy payment.” She smiles teasingly before moving her lips downwards to my throat. She wastes no time in sinking her fangs into my jugular, drinking slowly. It takes all my willpower to keep my hands from wandering as she grinds her body against me.

I’m worried she might discover my rapidly growing hardening arousal, although it was hardly my fault in such circumstances.

I try my best to keep my mind busy to distract myself. Right. Tickets. I needed to buy tickets for the theatre, but what show? I try to take my mind back and remember what York had said she liked, but she had only mentioned it in passing, no particular favourite shows or genre’s.

Well… no time like the present, and hopefully she would be too distracted with feeding to wonder why I was asking.

I force my lips to move, competing with the feeling of bliss her fangs produced. “So… um… Duke of York. What do you like to watch, at the theatre?”

She finishes drinking at my throat, wiping her mouth and giving me an odd look. “Oh please… York. I meant what I said… I like it, I was merely being petulant. And what an odd question, why doth thou asketh me?”

Well… I knew I was being optimistic when I hoped she wouldn’t question it.

“I…um… was thinking of going? And I wondered what you would recommend?”

She smiles. “Oh Commander, I did not knoweth of thy love for the arts. Personally, I have no preference, I find performing arts of all varieties and fictions riveting. Such stories told with conviction and aplomb. Almost as good as a glass of wine and a good book.”

Well, that helped, kind of. Basically, she’d be happy with anything. I make a mental note and smile back. “Oh, no worries. I’m sure I’ll find something I like.”

She chuckles at me before retreating. “Well. I must be off Commander. Sleep well, and I shall see thou tomorrow morn. And hope that I meet no foxes on the way…” She gives me a wave before unlocking the door and leaving the room.

The second she does, I pull out my phone and start searching for theatre tickets. I could do this… I would just give her the tickets… and maybe… just maybe, she would pick me to go with her…

Chapter Text

I knock on York’s door quietly. It was still relatively early in the morning, and I didn’t want to wake any of the Royal Navy girls. I hear the latch snap back and the door opens, revealing York in her nightwear, although she was at least covering most of her skin with a black dressing gown.

She smiles at me and whispers. “Ah… I see breakfast has arrived…” She giggles at her own joke before pulling me inside, closing and locking the door afterwards.

She flicks the kettle on in preparation, already aware that I would want a cup of tea this early in the morning. Tomorrow was her last day as my secretary. The thought saddened me, far more than I thought it would. But then, at the very least, I would still see her everyday for her feeding.

Speaking of, she picks up the bottle she normally uses and moves closer as I sit down in her leather reading chair. “Thy arm… if thou pleases, O Commander.” I obediently give her my arm and she dutifully drains me of a couple drops of blood, sealing the wound with a band aid gently.

She sits on the armrest and bends down towards me, giving me a quick peck on the forehead in thanks. I desperately try to avoid looking down her ample cleavage as it’s displayed to me, but fail utterly.

She tuts amused. “Why… my dear Commander… ogling mine own body in such a sinful way…”

She stands up, and I feel breath stick in my throat as she undoes the sash of her dressing gown, and drops it to the floor, fully revealing her silky nightwear.

“I am changing my garments… Commander. Close thine eyes…” I obediently close my eyes tightly shut, the sound of her stripping right in front of me, tantalisingly close. Why couldn’t she change before I arrived? I knew the answer full well, because then that wouldn’t be any fun… would it?

A minute later she calls out. “All done.” I open my eyes and behold the beautiful woman in her military garb. She still looked stunning, just as she always did.

She pouts at me unexpectedly. “Thou never attempts a peek… I do not know whether to be impressed or worried… Doth thou not find my form worthy of thy gaze?”

I blush lightly but respond to her teasing sharply. “You would only scold me if I did York…” I was quite glad that I had become somewhat accustomed to her teasing, enough to defend myself at times, rather than be rendered speechless, although she still had the upper hand the majority of the time.

She chuckles. “True enough.” She drinks her concoction of blood as she always does, as she hands me a cup of tea which I promptly finish quickly. I had something I wanted to do…

My heartbeat feels like it’s rushing through my head. I do my best to stop my body from shaking with nerves as I call out. “So… York…”

“Yes, Commander? Cat got thy tongue? Thou look positively scared?” She gives me one of her teasing fanged grins.

I blush heavily. Damnit… I didn’t have the confidence for this… This was a mistake… I…

Suddenly I’m taken by surprise as York calls out. “Come now. Say thy piece. Words are meant to be spoken, not minced.”

It’s like she was challenging me… I muster as much courage as I can and continue speaking.

“Tomorrow… is your last day as my secretary…”

York smiles sadly. “Yes… I will admit, I shall miss it. It has been most pleasant. My thanks, Commander.”

“Well…um… yes. And… as I’m sure you know… I always like to get my secretary’s a little something… A gift to say thanks…” I reach into my jacket pocket and pull out the two theatre tickets I had purchased.

I hold them out to her. “I know that you haven’t finished your secretarial duties yet… but… well the show is for tonight, so… yea…”

I gulp loudly, trying my best to slow my rapidly beating heart. “And… there’s two so you can take… somebody… a friend… perhaps… or…?”

York is watching me like a hawk, and I cannot discern the expression on her face whatsoever, and I feel my cheeks heating up. She doesn’t even move to take the tickets.

“Commander…” She speaks quietly and pauses before looking down at the floor sadly.

My heart sinks… oh god… she saw through it… she was going to say no… she was pitying me… My chest clenches in pain and I start to panic.

“I cannot accept such a gift… Not when I have taken so much from thee already…”

Immediately, I’m confused. What? She meant feeding on me? We’d been over this…

She looks at me quizzically for a few seconds. “Why art thou confused? I hath gorged myself on thee for two weeks… Time thou could have spent elsewhere… I do not deserve a gift for such actions… Thou hath given me thy lifeforce, repeatedly… that is more than adequate.”

She trails off and looks at the tickets again, then back at me. Her turquoise eyes widen, and a blush shoots up her neck. “…unless…” She looks at me, understanding dawning in her eyes as she looks at the expression clear on my face.

 “…Commander… are you proposing a romantic rendezvous between us?”

A what? A romantic…rendez…

Oh. A date…

The realization hits me, and I burn bright red, I burn so much that my whole face must be on fire. “um….”

I kick myself. Really? Um. Is that all I could manage?

While York had been blushing in surprise, she has quickly regained her composure and is now eying me playfully. “It’s a simple question Commander… perhaps I shall phrase it another way. If that is a gift for me, I shalt not accept it… but if thou hath other intentions…”

She leaves the sentence there, teasing me with a sultry smile.

I remember Howe’s words: “You need to be brave, you need to be bold, she’ll admire that more.”

I try my best to steady my beating heart and my rapid breathing, trying to rid myself of the bright red blush that has formed on my cheeks.

“That depends… do you want it to be?” I manage to stop myself stuttering, and at least sound like I’m speaking with a margin of confidence.

This time it’s York’s turn to blush slightly before she laughs lightly and clasps her hands together excitedly. “Well said, O Commander. I do respect one who is not rendered completely speechless by my charm. As for thine answer…”

She smiles and her sharp fangs peek out from her lips just slightly. “I would certainly value the opportunity. I look forward to thou courting me… And say, what time is our…”

She pauses, giving me a sly wink that sends a shiver down my spine along with a confidant grin. “…date.”

I feel my cheeks heating up once again, it was so hard to keep my composure around the seductive vampiress.

“Um… just after our shift. 9:00 o’clock.”

“Splendid. I await it eagerly. Though… I feel I should warn you… I am a noblewoman of the Royal Navy… I expect to be treated with respect. That is all I ask of thee… Though I must say… it took thou longer than anticipated…”

“You… expected me to ask?”

She looks unusually embarrassed, playing with a thin strand of her pink hair idly. “I… no. I am not so brazen as to expect thou to court me just because I willed it… but I hoped. I have not exactly been subtle in my affections… I hoped thou would catch on soon enough, and make thy decision.”

I’m confused. Subtle in her affections? I thought that was York just being… well York.

She giggles at my confused face. “Why Commander… I would not allow just anyone to steal my first kiss, even for something as enticing as their blood. I would not permit them the touch of my lips on a daily basis… nor their hands upon my body. Only you have had that privilege… And perhaps… you can earn the privilege for even more…” She winks yet again, and my mind spins at her words and what they insinuate.

“You… could have said something… rather than wait for me?” I don’t mean to accuse her or anything, it’s just a fact.

“Of course. But thou was so fun to play with… thou still are. Besides. I am a lady of the Royal Navy, I expect to be courted by the man, not to be the one courting. There is a tradition to these things Commander. And… I was unsure of thy feelings on the matter, but…”

She smiles at me, not a sultry teasing smile, but a genuinely warm one. “I’m glad. That you had the courage to ask. I… truly look forward to it. I… like you. Commander.” She speaks from the heart, that much is clear and I smile back.

“I… like you too York.” I admit, my skin burning and ears steaming. Yet… it also felt good… so good, to finally admit it to her face.

“Of course. It’s only natural. I am Aphrodite incarnate, and I have such a beautiful, kind soul.” She grins, back to her confidant self once again.

I laugh and motion towards the door. “We should… um… get to work.”

“Indeed. Let us get that dreadful paperwork out of the way and look forward to… a more… romantic evening.” Her turquoise eyes watch me with a teasing glint and I shift nervously.

The thought of this evening both frightened and intrigued me. It had been a very long time since I had been on a date… I had never made it particularly far in any relationships I had in the past, and I was terrified of messing it up. But… we would just have to see… York… meant a lot to me… more than I could even admit to her…

The theatre itself was an upper-class affair. A grand hall in the centre of town, popular, and with a price to match. I wait outside nervously, waiting for my date. I had chosen some straight black trousers and a white shirt, alongside a black blazer. I thought that it looked good, at least in the mirror, and struck the balance between formal and casual well.

I idly fiddle with my watch, trying to take my mind off York and the evening plans we had. God… I was so nervous… there were so many ways this could go badly… I didn’t want to fuck up. If things went poorly… York still needed to feed off me… and that could make things incredibly awkward.

My thoughts are swept away when I hear a call. “O Commander!” Immediately upon hearing her voice, I smile, a warm fuzzy feeling growing in my chest. Would I ever tire of hearing that sweet, refined accent calling me?

I turn and find her smiling at me, her fangs hidden behind her lips as her pink hair sways slightly in the wind. She was wearing a dress that bore a striking resemblance to the one she had worn at the ball. There were some minor differences. It showed off slightly less skin, covering her back, and joining with the frilly choker around her neck. But aside from that, was near identical, it must be some different variant of the one she had worn previously.

“You look… wow…” I manage to mutter out, stunned by her beauty yet again. A beauty that I had the pleasure of dating… the thought shocks and excites me. Man… that dress really was lovely… her bright crimson red lipstick contrasts with the pure black beautifully, which in turn highlights her beautifully pale skin.

Her voice once again pulls me from getting too entangled in my head.

“My thanks. Thou looks rather handsome, it must be said.” My chest lightens as I smile back at her. All it took was a single compliment… but I feel like I’m on a high, one that I never wanted to come down from. What did this woman do to me? I think I really was bewitched… maybe I was under some form of vampiric spell?

I chuckle at my own thoughts and York cocks her head inquisitively. “Doesn’t matter… I was just thinking. Shall we?”

I gesture to the theatre hall and offer her my elbow which she immediately clings to, wrapping her arms around my own tightly. Even her touch… just like that, was electric. I had thought it before… but York might kill me… my heart might give out… oh god… what if she invited me back to her room?

I mean… I’d been there plenty of times in the evening for her feeding… but after a date… the connotations of that…

Stop! Come on, get a grip! It’s just first date. Cool your jets. I might not be any good with women. But I knew York. And I knew that I liked her… I just needed to be myself… right? Everything else would fall into place.

We enter the hall, the whisper of conversation bouncing around the large open space. A large stage is set out before us, with the blood-red curtains firmly shut atop it.

York leads the way, choosing to sit further towards the back, she sits down with a sigh and smiles at me. I sit down next to her and prepare to enjoy the show.

I had selected Romeo & Juliet in the end, not for it’s romantic themes, but simply because it was the one I recognized. I knew the story of course, who didn’t? But I couldn’t say I had ever viewed it at the theatre. I didn’t really consider it my type of thing. But it has to be said, I ended up enjoying it far more than I thought I would.

But… maybe that had to do with the beautiful lady at my side. Simply knowing that she was enjoying herself. Gasping theatrically at the performances on stage, excitedly watching each actors every move. Knowing that she enjoyed it, meant that I enjoyed it.

I couldn’t help but notice how she sat as well. The theatre seats were not really designed for couples to snuggle on exactly, the armrests got in the way. But she did lean towards me, her hands occasionally brushing my own, sending little jolts of heart stopping pleasure shooting down my arm. She had even gripped my thigh at one point and when I turned to look at her, she had simply given me a teasing fanged grin, flexed her fingers then released her grip.

The show ends and we applaud the actors as they bow and it makes me immeasurably happy to see a glint of true wonder and happiness in York’s turquoise eyes. She really did like this.

We step out into the brisk night, It was already late, approaching 11 o’clock, and the night wind has a cold edge. York sighs happily, then shivers.

Without even thinking, I immediately take my blazer off and cover her with it. It was hardly thick, and wouldn’t really do much, but it at least covered her bare shoulders.

“Why… thou really art a gentleman.” She chuckles and gives me a warm smile.

“My thanks, O Commander. Shall we return to port?”

She starts walking in the direction of the port but I quickly stop her.

I give her a sheepish smile. “I…um… was thinking that you might like to… uh…. Dine with me?”

She looks at me surprised for a second, then grins. “I think thou meant, Dine on you.”

She laughs lightly at her own joke but replies seriously. “I would love that.  Hath thou planned this beforehand, perchance?”

I blush. “I… did. There’s a table booked nearby. It’s a nice place… I promise.”

She smiles and motions for me to lead the way. So, I do. It’s not far, only five minutes walk. I had been careful when I booked, I didn’t want York walking far in what was probably rather painful footwear, and the bracing night air. However, I had also been selective with the quality of the restaurant. I knew York was discerning diner, so I had spared no expense, securing a table at a well-regarded, and consequently expensive high-class restaurant that I had visited once before.

We quickly arrive, and York promptly hands my blazer back to me with thanks, giving me a quick peck on the cheek. My stomach does loops as she does so, her lips pressing on my cheek as I savour the touch. She had done it so many times, these past two weeks. But that was different… there was a pretence, an exchange for her life. And we were dating now…

The host greets us politely, his eyes only gliding over York’s unusual hair colour and perhaps far more unusual, her pointy ears, for but a second, before smiling professionally and bringing us to the table I had booked.

It was lit by romantic candlelight, tucked away in the back corner, away from many of the other diners. On the table was a vase, where a bunch of roses stood, blossoming with beautiful crimson petals. None of the other tables had this setting, as it was something I had organized when I had booked, for an extra fee, of course.

York turns to me, a rare blush on her neck. “My… the theatre…. then fine dining, by candlelight no less…. And a bunch of roses. You really are trying, aren’t you? Aww...” She speaks commonly as her blush worsens and she holds her hands to her chest.

I can feel my own cheeks heat up. Was it too much? She seemed to appreciate it, but still… it felt like it was too much… but I didn’t know what York expected… so I thought it would be better to pull out all the stops rather than not. I really, really wanted to get this right.

Her blush remains but she speaks in her classic tongue once again. “I love it, Commander. Truly. Making such an effort woo me, tis admirable… thou art most generous. I appreciate such sentiments. My thanks.”

She gives me a quick peck, this time on the lips before we sit down, and my heart skips a beat. She liked it? She liked it!

I have to try my hardest to slow my excited beating heart, which feels like it’s going to tear itself out of my chest any moment.

The waiter materialises almost immediately with a drink’s menu, but I already know what I’m going to order. I point towards one of the most expensive bottles of red wine for us to share, a lovely aged Pinot Noir.

York’s eyes regard me coolly as I order it, but the second the waiter disappears to fetch the bottle she speaks.

“Thou should be more careful with thy wage. I like to be treated… true. But I have no wish to leave thee destitute.” There’s a hint of concern behind her confidant fanged smile.

She was worried I was spending too much on her. I smile but reply truthfully. “I’ve always wanted to try it… but I’ve never been able to justify the price for me alone… so it’s not just for your sake… honest. Although it is definitely a bonus that I get to buy you an expensive drink and look like a gentleman.”

She chuckles. “Very well. I’m sure I will like it, just as long as thou understands that showering me with luxury is not necessary… The monetary value of a gift is superfluous. Tis the thought behind said gift that counts when it comes to a woman’s heart, Commander. Nonetheless… thou hast my thanks.”

The waiter returns with a flourish, uncorking the bottle and pouring York’s from behind her shoulder, then doing the same for me. We both give our thanks and take a sip. It has a lightly fruity tone, which is quickly washed away by the strength of the actual alcohol itself. I hum in appreciation. Man it was expensive, but it was good.

I notice York appreciating hers and shoot her a smile. She swirls her glass gently in her hand before taking another sip, then daintily setting it back down on the table before picking up the menu.

I follow suit and quickly decide on arancini with arrabiata sauce for my starter. York peruses the exhaustive menu for slightly longer, before settling on smoked salmon terrine. Neither options were cheap, but hers was certainly cheaper than mine.

After we order our starters, we sip our drinks and smile at each other awkwardly. In the theatre, there had been an event to focus on… something to divert our attention from one another. Now we sat opposite, awkwardly waiting for the other to say something.

I can feel my cheeks heating up at the silence. I didn’t know what to say. What to ask about. All possible subjects had fled my mind, my nerves getting the better of me, while York sat there with her familiar aura of confidence and sexuality.

But, then, I notice something. Her hand creeps up to her ear, and she starts fiddling with one of her golden earrings idly, just flexing it between her long fingers.

Before I can stop myself, a question has left my lips. “You’re nervous?”

A patch of red slowly creeps up her neck, which she promptly suppresses. How could she control her blushes so well? It took a lot to fully embarrass her, that was for certain.

She looks at me inquisitively, full of false bravado. “What makes thou think such a thing?”

I grin, finally having the advantage over her for a change. “You have a tell.”

She raises an eyebrow at me in surprise. “I do?”

“You play with your hair… or your earrings, when your nervous or embarrassed.”

She looks at me shocked for a second and consciously stops her hand from fidgeting away at her ear, placing it on the table.

“Hm. I had not noticed… How observant, Commander…”

She sighs, then looks at me sadly. “I… yes. I admit my nerves might be on edge… just slightly. I am not like my sisters… Wales or George. I’m not used to… courting… or dates, and I have no wish to befoul the evening with my inexperience.  Sorry… Commander.”

I smile at her. “Hey, no need to apologize, we’re just here to enjoy one another’s company… don’t think too hard about it.” I can’t help but wince at the irony of my words. I had previously been freaking out, terrified of fucking it up somehow… I still was.

She smiles warmly and leans forward on the table. “So… hath thou courted many times? If one does not mind mine inquisitiveness”

I shift uncomfortably. I mean… at least it was a topic of conversation I suppose… I just wish it hadn’t been my past love life.

I tell a white lie with a smile. “No, that’s fine.”

I continue truthfully. “To be honest… It’s been a while… a very long while since I’ve done this… I haven’t been out for many dates… and they have never ended well, the relationships, that is.”

She cocks her head at me, her gaze piercing. “And why is that?”

I gulp nervously. “I… don’t really know? I always had work… I had to cancel a couple of times. I was younger then too, less mature. And I think they just weren’t right for me… they never made me… feel things, you know?”

She raises a singular eyebrow and uncovers a fang with a thin-lipped smile. “Do you feel things with me?”

I nod, feeling my whole body melt in embarrassment. But it was true. I was drunk off her aura, her oozing sexuality, her confidence. Even when she showed a softer side… I found it adorable, just being in her presence tightened my chest and sent palpitations through my beating heart.

I try my best to stop my train of thought, instead changing the subject. “So… what about you?”

She smiles demurely. “There’s not much to tell… there are two versions of me… my serving history as a ship… and the woman… the vampire, that I am now. Neither are of particular interest. I am a strong battleship. As are all my sisters. I hath some notable victories to my name, one supposes. My battle against Scharnhorst is probably my favourite…”

“I heard about that. I hear that she holds a bit of a grudge.”

York laughs and waves her hand. “Yes, well, she’s quite welcome to a rematch, I’ll beat her easily, just as I did back then. Foolish Ironblood…”

She hums to herself and taps the table. “What else? I love literature, although I assume thou hath already deducted such. Horror in particular, I find fascinating.”

“Why horror?” I ask, genuinely curious.

“I… there’s something about it… rarely in a horror story does the monster actually win. The light, the heroes always survive eventually. But there are so many twists and turns in the plot to get there… the unexpected at every turn, death… and suffering. But the monster always dies… eventually, even if the road there is paved with hardship.”

She gazes at me with such intensity, her bright blood-red lips curling into a smile once more.

Before I can reply. Our starters arrive. I’m hungry, it’s quite late, and I had deliberately not eaten, as I had hoped that York would accept my offer of dining together. My stomach rumbles as I ravenously demolish the plate infront of me, trying my best to slow my bites and act with a modicum of dignity.

York doesn’t say anything, but an amused expression does slip onto her face as she eats her own starter gracefully.

After we finish, we are handed the mains menu. I decide on an expensive sirloin steak, medium-rare, just how I like it. My date opts for poached duck breast, garnished with orange slices and dressed with a sweet orange sauce. It sounds rather exotic, compared to my fairly traditional dish.

I quickly try to find a topic to talk about, trying to stop the awkward silence from descending yet again. York sips her expensive wine with an appreciative hum as I talk.

“So… what’s it like? Drinking blood?”

“Do you wish to become a bloodsucker, O Commander? Tempted by the thought of digging thou fangs into a victim’s neck, and gorging yourself on their nectar?” She asks with a teasing glint in her eye.

“I… um no. I was just wondering what it was like.” I pale slightly. I definitely did not want to be a vampire… I quite liked my humanity, thank you very much. Besides… who would keep York fed?

“I imagine it is similar to what thou experiences when I feed… going off thy lustful groans… I wonder, is thou that loud when making love?”

She teases me with a confidant look on her face, pleased at my embarrassment. I try to ignore her prodding words and power through.

“So, it’s pleasurable?”

She nods. “Oh… Very…” She rubs her thighs together and winks at me. I mewl inside, man she was so hot when she did that… She knew full well what she was doing to me… didn’t she?

I try to redirect my thoughts elsewhere. “So you like it? Being a vampire?”

“I… have come to learn and accept who I am. It even has perks, on occasion. It does not way heavy on my mind… although… one admits, this was not always the case…” She smiles slightly but falters as her expression turns serious.

I respectfully stay silent as she continues. “I must confess… when we spoke about mine own condition. I let a sinful lie slip from my tongue… I am not one for deceit, my apologies.”

I try to not show my surprise, she had lied? About what?

“I told thou that I had experienced the pain of starving when I did not realise what I hungered for. Twas false. I knew full well what my fangs craved. I knew instinctively, the second I felt the heat in my chest, the second I was constructed… that I had a thirst for blood.”

“But I refused it. I was terrified of it. Scared of what I was. My sisters greeted me warmly on my construction. Wary of mine own appearance, but loving nonetheless. I ran from them, I locked myself in my room…” Her eyes water with a tragic melancholic gaze, and I feel need to say something.

“You don’t need to…” She cuts me off with a sad smile.

“Tis ok Commander. I wish to tell thee… If you are to court me… thou must know me, yes? I sinned. I spread deceit. I wish to rectify this… and, truly, there is no one else I would rather tell...”

I halt my protests and nod. If that’s what she wanted. It’s clear the memories were painful for her however, and I hated seeing her like this. It was such a contrast to her brazen seductive demeanour.

“I stayed in my room for hours… wailing at the walls… cursing those who had constructed me. I refused to feed. Refused to bow to that rising temptation… that monster within. I hated it… hated myself… I was a freak. I cried and cried… until had no more tears to give… then I cried even more. My room awash with the waves of my sadness and despair.”

She shakes her head slightly almost like she was ridding herself of the horrible memories. “And then… she came. HMS Vampire. Suddenly… I was not the only one… she gave me hope. I still refused to feed, such an unsightly, horrific thing to do. But as I grew weaker… that little one insisted that I drink… she knew I would only get worse… I wast almost willing to let it take me… the sweet release of eternal darkness. But… in the end, mine own strength won out. She handed me a blood bag… and I drank the first blood I had ever tasted. None of my sisters knew how close I came to despair… how utterly horrified I had truly been by mine own form…”

She continues softly, in a quiet voice as she smiles faintly at me. “…only that little one… and now you, know the truth of my shameful past.”

I stare at her dumbfounded, I never knew… She had come to my port some years ago, having already been constructed and transferred to Azur Lane from the Royal Navy.

I reach across the table on instinct and take her hand in my own. She exhales, surprised slightly at the contact and I rub it comfortingly as she gazes at me with intense emotion.

“I’m so sorry you went through that… I don’t know what to say… I was scared of you… at first. And I’m so ashamed by that now. You… You are a good person York, really. Your vampirism might not be your fault… but it’s a part of you now. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

She smiles warmly. “Of course… I know. I am used to mine own condition now. Sometimes… I still feel a little shame at it… but I knoweth tis hardly my fault. I must keep calm, and carry on with my duties, to the best of my abilities, and the sirens will curse the day they ever fired a shot at me.”

I smile back at her flex my grip on her hand and she blushes lightly, enjoying the feeling of my re-assuring touch. I have to quickly break contact as our mains arrive, and we promptly dig in.

Afterwards, we continue talking for a while longer. We both have another bottle of wine to share between us as we discuss various subjects. The awkwardness from earlier seems to have dissipated, either because of the alcohol, or York’s heartfelt confession.

She discusses her sisters, her love for all of them, and her steadfast loyalty to the Royal Navy. Then, we talk about me, my background, my upbringing. We both finish the second bottle, and while we’re not drunk, I’m definitely a little bit tipsy, just enough to have that warm glow in my heart… or maybe that was simply from just being on a date with York… the most stunning women I had ever had the pleasure of ‘courting’ as she put it.

My breath is knocked from my chest as York roughly pushes me into the wall. She grins at me, her body gliding close to my own and a needy mewl slips from my lips at the contact. “My bounty is as boundless as the sea, my love as deep; the more I give to thee, the more I have, for both are infinite... Art thou my Romeo, Commander?”

My chest warms at her words, I recognized the quote, for a change, as it was from the play we had just watched.

After we had left the up-market restaurant, she had led me to a side alley near the restaurant with a teasing grin as she had whispered in my ear. “I’m… still hungry…”

My thoughts return to the present as she pushes her chest against me as she leans in, her lips engulfing mine as her tongue darts out teasingly.

I try my best to reciprocate, wrestling with her lips with my own, pushing back slightly as she holds me against the wall. She breaks the kiss and smiles sweetly, before moving to my ear and whispering in a low husky tone.

“Touch me.” It’s not a request, it’s a demand.

Far be it for me to disappoint, my hands grope her sides, running over the black silk material as I caress her beautiful curves, mushing her flesh softly with my grip.

I don’t even care that we’re technically in public anymore, my entire body is focused on the pink-haired vampiress before me.

“York… you…. really are gorgeous…” I murmur faintly. Her tongue briefly touches my earlobe and I mewl at the intimate wet feeling. She giggles.

“Such crude words… thy speech lacks elegance… but I understand thy thoughts… I am a resplendent flower.” She says it like it’s simply a fact, which I suppose it is. Her tongue darts out again, and she runs it down my neck agonisingly slowly, leaving me shuddering with need as I feel her wet saliva coat my skin.

I groan lewdly and my hands descend lower, gripping her rump tightly and squeezing. This time it’s her turn to moan softly, her eyes closing at the pleasure before she opens them again, staring at me with heated lust.

She forcefully kisses me again, taking me in a deep passionate kiss before breaking off with a gasp. Her eyes have lost their beautiful soft turquoise, only a fiery crimson hunger remains. York trails kisses down the ridge of my neck as she presses into my body further, her bountiful chest mushing against me as I grope her ass.

Then she bites. Teasingly, lightly. Her fangs brush my skin before she clamps them down. But she doesn’t break the skin, just leaving a slight mark before placing more kisses upwards. Then she does it again, bites the skin, just enough to cause me the slightest bit of pain, and cause my body to jolt, expecting the pleasure that came with her feeding.

I whimper. “York…” She does it again, then again, leaving light bite marks down my neck as I squirm at the sensation, my rapidly hardening member presses against her body through my trousers.

Eventually, she pulls away with a sultry thin-lipped smile. “Yes… Commander…?”

I speak slowly, like I’m drunk, my eyes half-lidded, struggling to focus. “… just bite me already…” My tone is one of mild annoyance. Her lips on me feel fantastic, the fangs scraping her neck. But I wanted more… my body wanted… needed, to be bitten, to be fed from, by her.

She giggles. “I am merely playing with my food... It tastes so much sweeter when filled with the passionate fire of lust… But I shall grant thee the sweet touch of mercy.”

She stops, settling her lips and suckling at the skin, her tongue running up and down the small patch, tasting the flesh before she finally bites down hard.

I grit my teeth in pain and power through, trying my best to ignore the searing fire running through my body. She presses even closer to me, my boner pressing against her leg as she grinds against me lewdly. The pain slowly recedes as she continues to drink my blood, sucking at my neck thirstily.

A muted giggle slips from her lips against my throat and her body shifts as she presses a knee right up into my crotch, I gasp as my manhood hardens further at the friction she has introduced, and giggles once again as she presses harder, then pulls back, then presses it again, rubbing it up and down through our clothes with her knee.

“I…York…” All I can do is say her name approvingly, letting her know how she was making me feel. The combination of her stimulating my hard-on, and the druglike bliss of her fangs was overwhelming. It felt… fuck…. It felt so good.

I squirm against the wall as she continues to drink, one hand holding me against the wall, the other moving some of her pink hair behind her ear so she can watch my reactions with a teasing glint in her eyes.

She moves again, still attached to my throat, standing up a little straighter and rubbing her thighs against my own, before pressing harder and rubbing them against by boner. I let out a guttural moan, my manhood twitching with need, incensed at being so close to her own crotch, yet so far.

She eventually pulls back, giving me a kiss as she does so. There’s still a bit of my blood on her fangs, and I run my tongue over them, cleaning it up and humming into the kiss. She stops and grins at me, her face inches from my own.

“Thou art such a sinful… lustful serpent. Thou wishes to desecrate my sacred garden… pure and beautiful?” York speaks at a whisper, her words soft and full of lust and refinement. She rubs her bare thighs, which peak out from her dress, against my raging boner once again and I mewl submissively. “Such hubris…”

I decide I’ve had enough of being played with. I might like it… but that didn’t mean I couldn’t also surprise her.

Quickly, I turn the tables, running my hand up her neck towards her beautiful pointy ears. The second my hand brushes along the edge of one she gasps at contact and whimpers in a husky tone, I grab her shoulder and turn her around, taking her by surprise and pushing her against the wall, swapping our places.

I suckle on her neck, gently at first, then with increasing ferocity as I press myself against her and she groans. “O… Commander… Was mine own teasing too much? Truly… such a vulgar beast thou art… unable to control thy… urg…. Aaahhh!”

She stops talking as she moans lewdly. I had bitten her neck slightly and was running up and down it kissing and nibbling, just as she had done to me mere moments ago.

I glide my hand along the flesh of her ear, reaching the tip before gripping slightly harder and running back down the length, back to her earlobe. Before I realise what I’m doing… I’ve darted my lips up from her neck, and I caress her unusually shaped ear with my tongue, leaving it shinning with my saliva as she let’s out a guttural moan of pleasure at my tender care.

I retreat my lips for but a second and whisper gently. “Sensitive?”

She softly whimpers again but manages to reply shakily. “I…yes… but I…” I return to servicing her ear, running my glistening tongue up and down the pointy ear as she squirms. I was enjoying this. Really enjoying this. It wasn’t often that I seemed to have the upper hand, she toyed with me so much. This was my chance to show her that I could fight back, and I wasn’t going to waste it.

I gently bite down, and she practically melts against me and she squirms in pleasure. “God…. Commander… I…” She once again fails to get her words out as I nibble up her pointy ear, caressing every point of it with my tongue. She shudders and mewls. I’d never seen her like this before. She was so confidant, assertive, sexual. Reducing her to this felt… weird, but in a good way.

I continue, enjoying being the assertive one for a change, pleasing her by focussing entirely on her ear. I thrust the tip of my tongue down her ear canal, then back up slowly, repeating the action as the vampiress grovels. Eventually, after a couple of minutes, I back off, exhausted.

She’s blushing deeply, she’s a brighter shade of red than I have ever seen on her. It’s a look that is both surprising, yet adorably cute.

However, I am surprised when she glares at me angrily, although the stern effect of her gaze is immediately diminished by the blush crossing her face.

“Why… you! Uncouth… Vulgar… Rude…” She speaks with a hint of anger, but it’s mostly mumbled embarrassment.

I immediately hold my hands up and soften my tone and expression. “Hey… hey… sorry. I thought you liked it?” I apologize profusely as my stomach ties itself in knots .

“Focusing on a ladies unbecoming features… such an underhanded tactic…” She grumbles at me, still trying her best to glare at me with her adorable red face.

“Unbecoming? I… wait, are you embarrassed by your ears?”

Her blush worsens as she looks at the ground, her hand going to cover the one facing me. I take her in a sudden hug and whisper to her. “I love them… that’s why I wanted to touch them… play with them… but if you didn’t like it…”

She shakes her head slowly. “It felt really good… I just… you don’t think they are weird?” It takes me a second to realise she’s speaking commonly once again. Wow, she really was embarrassed and annoyed.

I hug her tighter. “I think they're beautiful. They're a part of you, a part of your vampire side, but that’s fine… in fact… I think they’re hot.” I gently move her hand and take one in my mouth again and nibble slightly before pulling back.

She squirms slightly but eventually smiles back at me as she regains her usual aura of confidence. “I… my thanks, Commander. Both for thy blood… and the… pleasurable experience before and after…” She glides closer and gives me a quick peck on the lips as she wraps her arms around my arm.

“…and perhaps… most importantly, a lovely evening.” She chuckles and pulls me along, heading out of the alley and back to the port.

It doesn’t take long, it’s not very far. We stand at a crossroads in the path, one leading to the Royal Navy dorms, the other, my quarters. York rubs my shoulder and kisses me once again, deeply, passionately. I can’t help but let my tongue wander over her fangs once again.

“Thou truly are obsessed with mine own fangs…” She chuckles. “Well, this where our paths must divide, Commander. My thanks for a fantastic evening… perhaps… we could, partake in another, soon?”

Wait… she was asking me if I wanted to go on another date? She wanted to? I try to stop the buzzing excitement within me from wrenching control of my body and smile at her. “I would love that, York, I really would."

Doubt immediately starts to spread the second I speak, and I quickly follow up. "But... only if you think... that it's suitable? You rely on me to live... I wouldn't want to make that awkward for you.”

She laughs. "Why Commander, I appreciate the concern. Tis a moral quandary, that much is true. But tonight was not awkward, was it? I enjoyed myself, as did thee. Ignore such paltry concerns, listen to thy heart..." I nod with a smile, glad that she didn't think much of it.

She waves. “Then I bid thou goodnight and sweet dreams… perhaps of me?” She laughs lightly and winks. “perhaps… you truly are my Adonis…” And with that, she’s gone, into the darkness, gracefully walking along the path and entering the dorms.

I stand there, my chest warm, my whole body full of happiness and energy. There was that word again… Adonis? What did that mean exactly? Something important to York, certainly… I’d have to search it up… but maybe that would be rude… maybe I should ask her?

I shrug the questions off. Regardless, we had both enjoyed ourselves… perhaps more than necessary, thinking back to our steamy make-out session. God… I wanted more of that, just more of her. More dates, more meals with her, just to be around her as much as I could. I chuckle to myself. Man… I really was obsessed. I had definitely fallen for her… and, perhaps, she had equally fallen for me?

Chapter Text

I fidget nervously, Souryuu’s gaze drilling into me from the corner as she assesses my workflow. She promptly pushes her glasses up her nose slightly and looks away, focusing on her own work and I breathe a quick sigh of relief, having passed some form of invisible test.

Souryuu drove me hard as secretary, but it was productive, I had to admit that much at least. Still… I missed York. It had only been a couple of days, and I had still been around every day for her feeding, but…

Having her close, chatting with her through the day. I enjoyed it immensely, not just for the slight touches of affection, the quick kisses when no one was around, but for her company. Talking to her, seeing her fanged smile when I said a joke, the care in her eyes. I loved it all… so much.

Thinking about York, I check the time. Shit. She was due her morning feeding any minute now. I needed to get to her room. Normally, I would have gone before coming into the office, but Souryuu liked for us to come in earlier, and finish earlier, so I had indulged her.

I cough lightly to draw my secretary’s attention. “Souryuu… I’m going to take a small break…” I say tentatively, knowing full well she would not be pleased. Indeed, immediately her expression sours and she glares at me sternly.

“Shikikan, we have barely even started! Why in the world would you want a break? Your productivity will drop considerably… I would urge you… nay, demand, you reconsider.”

“I…” I sigh, dropping the pretence. “I need to go see York…” Her eyebrows raise in clear surprise.

“So it’s true? You two are seeing one another? While I’m happy for you Shikikan. There is a time and place for such romantic notions, work is not one such time.”

“Souryuu, She needs to feed… because of her condition.” The bunny girl cocks her head and her floppy ears tilt slightly as she considers this new information.

“Hmmm… she feeds from you?” She sighs exasperated.

“Fine. Far be it for me to get between the two of you, especially if you have a good reason. Just try not to get too… comfortable… with her, Shikikan. And if you must… at least be quick… and wash afterwards… I have no desire to help a Shikikan who wears the stench of intimacy all day.”

I blush deeply and squirm in embarrassment. “I… err… I can assure you, that won’t happen.” Me and York had remained much the same since our first date. We had not yet been fully intimate, although we had admittedly had a couple of rather steamy make out sessions when she fed on me. She had proposed a second date, but we had yet to organise one.

I smile at my secretary, giving my thanks and quickly leaving towards the dorms. Within minutes I’m at York’s door and knock on it politely. I hear her call out, but it’s distant, muffled. I open the door which is unlocked and enter.

Immediately, I can hear the sound of running water permeating the room from the en-suite. It’s clear now as to why her voice was muffled, she was in the shower. That thought stirs up my lustful urges… imagining her beautiful ripe form, glistening wet from the water running down her curves… I could surprise her… running my hands up and down, pulling and pushing, maybe even nibble her ears a bit, something I had come to discover was a severe weakpoint of hers... She would groan in pleasure as a blush formed on her adorable cheeks, then I could spread her ass and…

The sound of the water stopping and the shower door opening and closing breaks me from my sexual fantasies. I can feel my cheeks heating up and quickly try my best to force my blush away. York quickly strides into the room, clad in only a white towel, wrapped around her glistening wet form. She's in the middle of applying lipstick, but stops as she approaches me.

She flashes me a fanged smile. Full of genuine warmth and happiness, and my I feel my heart glow at such a simple gesture. She walks over and hands me a hand towel.

“Care to dry my hair, Commander?” She turns around, presenting her soft long flowing hair to me, the bright pink shimmering in the light. I gently take some strands, combing them with the towel softly. I keep doing this as York sighs in bliss, pressing her back further towards me.

The urge becomes too much… I can’t stop myself. I lean forward and bury my face in her damp hair and take a deep breath through my nose. She smells fantastic, of lavender and floral aromas, clearly, she had used some high-grade shampoo. But still, even through that, her natural scent permeated, it had something… hypnotic about it. I dig my nose further in and take another large sniff.

She giggles. “Art thou a mutt now? Smelling thy mate? How vulgar~” I don’t react to the snarky jab, instead, I get my own back, by doing exactly what I had fantasised about. I bring my face lower and move it to the side, my nose brushing past her hair slowly.

I reach her pointed ear, and flick out my tongue, caressing the tip of the point. I relish the shudder of her body, straight down from her head to her toes, she quakes at the sensation and a muted gasp slips out between her fangs. Then, I bite down on the edge, gently at first, then harder, and she groans loudly.

“No fair… twas only teasing….” She murmurs, yet, despite her protests, does nothing to move away, instead pressing her ear closer to my tongue, craving more. I stop biting, circling her ear teasingly with my tongue, leaving a faint trail of saliva, before finally thrusting inwards, running my tip up and down the canal of her ear as her body squirms in pleasure.

Eventually, I stop, pulling back, but not before placing a loving kiss on her neck. I continue drying her hair, till it’s at least not dripping anymore. She turns around a blush clear on her face, although it quickly fades.

She grins. “Getting confidant are we? Although… now thou hath invited mine own lust…” She grabs me, and forcefully marches me over to the bed, pushing me onto it on my back as her eyes begin to glow red from hunger.

She crawls onto the bed on all fours, slinking up my body until she’s level with me, her hair draping down her shoulders onto me as the towel wrapped around her body looks dangerously close to parting. Her hand glides up my thigh teasingly. “My my… Someone looking forward to being my blood bag today?” She eyes the clear bulge in my trousers.

“Maybe.” I say with a confident grin.

York unexpectedly pouts. “It’s becoming harder and harder to fluster thee. Perhaps thou art too used to my japes? How about this?”

Her hand shoots down, grasping the bulge and tightening her grip. Immediately I let out a gasp at the sensation of her fingers, even with clothing between us… the thought of her touching… My blush which I had forced down returns with a vengeance.

She giggles delightedly. “That’s more like it! I do like to see thou blush, tis adorable.”

I recover and smile back, and before she knows it, I’ve grasped the back of her head and kissed her on the lips, passionately. Our tongues intermingle as I battle for dominance.

She’s skilled, but surprise is on my side and I quickly wrestle her own tongue out of the way and explore her mouth wildly. I stay like that for a while, before finally running my tongue over the sharp point of one of her fangs, breaking the kiss abruptly, both of us panting for breath.

Her cheeks are flaming red from having been surprised, and I deliver my killer blow. “And I love it when you blush, you look so cute.” I can feel my heart hammering inside my chest, my grin widening at having successfully counter-attacked York’s teasing.

Her red eyes regard me with surprise, blush still bright on her face. Slowly, a smile creeps onto her lips as it fades. "I look... cute? Truly, thy wordplay is lacking. Call me resplendant, aphrodite incarnate. Cute is not how one should describe a woman of the Royal Navy..." York speak in a lighthearted tone, before she plunges downwards, mashing her lips against my own, kissing me ferociously. She is clearly trying to get her own back and succeeds in having her way with my mouth, sticking her tongue down my throat and humming into it, causing both of us to shudder against one another.

Eventually, she breaks away and starts trailing light kisses down my neck and I close my eyes, mewling at the touch of her lips on my skin, my body tensing up, knowing what is to come. My back sinks deeper into the mattress and my head rests on York’s pillow as she clamps down with her fangs on my throat.

I can’t help but let a small yelp out of my mouth at the pain. Even though I knew it was coming… every damn time it hurt. She begins sucking almost immediately and the familiar bliss descends. She doesn’t drink for long, pulling away with a gasp.

Before she has the chance to wipe her mouth, I take her in another kiss, cleaning the blood off her myself with my tongue. Her eyes fade back to their soft turquoise as we kiss, and she holds me close tenderly, until we both pull away.

She bends down, running her tongue over the vampiric pinpricks she has left in my neck, cleaning them and the blood around the wound. Finally, she collapses onto the bed, snuggling against me and placing her hand on my chest.

“Sorry… I should have just added your blood to the canteen… tis only morning, but I got enthralled in the moment. Apologies...” She speaks commonly, with such a gentle soft voice. I liked to think she would never speak to anyone else like this… just me.

“It’s fine.” I speak softly, stroking her hair with my hand gently.

“You always cry out in such pain when I bite… It makes my heart twist with worry and sadness… It doesn’t hurt too much… does it?”

I shake my head. “It’s fine, really. It hurts a bit, but it’s worth it, trust me.”

She snuggles closer, placing a soft kiss on my neck. “I… would not like to think I am hurting you unnecessarily… I do try to be gentle…” She trails kisses upwards, taking my ear between her fangs and nibbling, just as I had done to her many times.

I let out a guttural moan at the sensation, her tongue brushing my inner ear, the lewd wet sound only adding to the experience.

“Hehe… I’m not the only one with sensitive ears. I will take note of this.” She bites down harder, before pulling away with a sigh.

“I must get changed. I have a patrol shortly. And I believe thou should be working. I appreciate the time we have spent together, but tis not an excuse for idleness.”

“I know… I know… but… can we just stay here… for a little while longer?” I beg her needly, it was so nice… just cuddling with her.

She grins. “Very well. I suppose my company is good for thy soul… as is thy’s for mine own.”

“Say... Commander, once you finish thy work for today… come by the dock. Thou knoweth where I am moored, yes?”

I nod, confused as to what prompted this, but happy enough to go along with it. “A date?” I ask curiously.

She smiles. “Perhaps.” York settles back down next to me, and I savour the sound of her heartbeat, her breathing so close. My chest was filled with love and feelings for the woman lying next to me, and I couldn’t wait to see more of her.

Souryuu gives me a look of disapproval upon my return and quickly speaks up in a sour tone. “Her lipstick is on your neck.”

I blush deeply, squirming with embarrassment, pulling out a napkin from my jacket pocket and dabbing at where York had kissed and nibbled on my neck. Indeed, the napkin is quickly covered in bright red lipstick. I rub my skin some more, making sure I got all of it, as the bunny girl watches me with a mixture of annoyance and amusement.

Afterwards, I continue to work diligently, quickening my pace with a fervour, wanting to finish on time for my surprise date with York.

The clock strikes 8:00 and I wearily finish up the last form with a sigh. Souryuu takes it from me with a pitying smile, placing it in the correct folder.

“Apologies for driving you so hard Commander. But you understand why I do so, yes? This port is only as efficient as you are.”

I laugh lightly. “I know, it’s appreciated really. I know you're only trying to help, thanks. I should… get going.”

I quickly open the bottom draw of my desk, grabbing the gift-wrapped present I had placed in there before heading for the door.

The bunny girl smiles, exiting the office alongside me and heading for the Sakura dorms with a respectful bow. I myself, however, head in the opposite direction, down to the dock.

It’s a warm night, the stars shining above, the path lit by streetlights. The call of seagulls echoing in the sky. A smile slips onto my face as I walk, I observe the beauty around me. Why couldn’t life always be like this? Calm and beautiful, idyllic. Alas, the Sirens were sure to make a move at some point, as is the nature of war.

I reach the dock, and a low radiating light draws me to a specific ship. I walk towards the massive hull, walking onto the deck as my hand glides over a hand railing, admiring the craftsmanship. Of course... even her actual ship was stunning. The ship itself was in essence, her rigging. Simply summoned as her true to life ship.

I hear a light giggle from ahead and look up to find York watching me amused. “Touching me up already? How vulgar.”

I laugh in return. “You can feel it, can’t you?” I run my hand along the railing again, brushing it lightly with my fingertips and immediately York shudders slightly, an expression of pleasure flashing onto her face before she shakes it off.

“Yes. To a degree. I can feel thy touch on my hull… thy presence on my deck. Tis impossible to describe. It’s not physical exactly, I feel it inside my soul. I suppose that saying would be the most apt, feeling one walk over thy grave. But in a more pleasant manner.”

I walk over and hug her tight, giving her a kiss as she sinks into my arms. “How was your patrol?”

“Hark. Not right here. Come.” She pulls away and I can’t help but feel disheartened at the broken embrace, the loss of her warmth. Nonetheless, she beckons for me to follow. York leads me to her prow, where the low light was originating from.

It turns out, she had a small table set out, for the two of us, lit by many candles strewn across her deck. There were 2 empty wine glasses and a bottle of red on the table, along with a vase of flowers. All set out in front of her huge frontmost quadruple barrelled turret.  Upon seeing all this, my heart flutters and twists with appreciation for the battleship who stands next to me.

“You did this?”

She smiles, her fangs reflecting the low light. “Why yes. We have had nary a chance for another romantic evening, so I wished to correct this. Unfortunately, at this short notice, this was the best I could devise, apologies.”

I grab her by the shoulders and give her a peck on the lips as her turquoise eyes stare into my own. “It’s great. Just the two of us… the open air, the candles. It’s… really romantic. Thanks.”

I’m delighted to see a flash of heat rush up her neck, and even her pointed ears grow red at my praise. Man… she truly did look adorably cute when she was like that.

“I’m pleased thou appreciates my efforts. I did so desire another evening with thee, one free of our duty to one another, our pact, my feeding. Just…for us, to be together.” She smiles and beckons over to the table.

I pull her chair out for her with a flourish and she gives me an approving look. “Good to see thou is just as gentlemanly as before. A woman doth appreciate such manners.”

“Of course, milady.” I put on my best high-class British accent yet again and she giggles in delight.

I sit down opposite and smile. “I… really love your laugh,” I admit, my cheeks heating up. It’s true, her laughs were music to my ears, enrapturing sweetness on the air that lightened my chest and I wanted nothing more than to hear it again and again. Because it meant… she was happy.

She smiles bashfully, her hand automatically playing with the earrings on her pointy, vaguely elven ear. “Really…?”

“Yea… it’s beautiful… I really love it.” I put as much sincerity in my voice as possible, emphasising I’m telling the truth.

Her eyes widen slightly, her turquoise eyes boring into me as she considers something known only to her, before her hand returns from her ear and onto the table.

“And… what about me? Are you my Adonis? Do you love… me?” Her eyes fill with emotion as she implores me to answer, her hands fidgeting on the table.

“I…um….” Is all I can manage to splutter out, my mind spinning. Love? Did I love her? I…

Immediately York waves her hands and speaks rapidly, her ears burning. “Oh, I’m sorry. Twas was too much… too early… my apologies Commander. I did tell thee about my inexperience with these matters… it’s just that… I… well…”

“I love you.” I cut her off mid-sentence as she blunders around, searching for her words.

She second the words leave my mouth, I gain more confidence, as she regards me with surprise, eyebrows raised her mouth agape. “I love you, York.” I speak it again clearly, forcefully into the night air.

“You… love me? You… are my Adonis? I…” Her whole-body language switches, from blushing and surprised, to clear, glowing happiness. Her eyes water slightly, but she wipes the happy tears away with her sleeve.

“My… Adonis. Truly, I doth love thou equally in return, thou knoweth this, yes? My heart… my soul, belong to my Commander. I hath been hopelessly infatuated with thee since we met, one fateful eve. Will thou give me thy soul, thy heart, thine everything?”

I take her hand on the table, and I’m surprised to find her shaking slightly. I raise it to my lips and kiss the back of her hand. “Of course.”

Her shaking nervousness subsides and she laughs, that sweet, beautiful laugh and hums in happiness. “My eternal gratitude, my Adonis. Let me pour us some delightful wine for this occasion.” She promptly uncorks the expensive bottle of red and pours both me and her a glass.

I take a sip, appreciating the drink before speaking. “So… York. What does Adonis mean, exactly? Why is it so special that I’m your Adonis?” I feel stupid for asking, and when she cocks her head at me quizzically, my stomach churns nervously.

“Thou… doth not know?” She pauses, then laughs at me her eyes brimming with tears of mirth. “All this time. Thou did not understand what mine own words were referring to?” I shake my head as she wipes her eyes.

Her gaze switches from mirth to an intense adoration as her tone becomes emotional, serious. “Adonis was Aphrodite’s mortal lover. She cared so very deeply about him, and he her. He was regarded as most handsome. Of course… the fact that I am clearly the incarnation of Aphrodite in the flesh brings more meaning to my nickname, doth not one think?”

I smile, untangling her words in my head. She was calling me handsome, and recognising me as her lover… it was her way of saying that… I was the one she was close with, that she was bonded with.

“I would love to be your Adonis.”

She chuckles. “I’m not sure thou would say such things if thou had knowledge of his fate. But worry not. I would never allow anything to happen to my Adonis. Never. I would be thy Perseus, and thou my Andromeda… a fitting tale, given our circumstances.”

I don’t really know what she’s on about, but smile nonetheless, happy that she is quite clearly happy herself, her whole face aglow with pride. We both drink some more. I ask about her patrol, she asks how my day was, all fairly mundane stuff.

All of a sudden, I remember the wrapped gift that I had been holding onto this whole time. I had been so distracted by York… by her confession of love, that it had slipped my mind.

I hand it over to her with a smile. “This is for you.”

She takes it curiously and I continue. “It occurred to me that I never really got you a proper gift for being my secretary. I mean… the theatre tickets were kind of for my own benefit too… so…”

Her gaze hardens but I anticipate what she’s going to say and speak forcefully. “I won’t take no for an answer. You deserve it. You were a great secretary; forget whatever guilt you feel for feeding on me. And if you can’t, then think of it as a gift, from your Adonis, if that helps.”

York mulls this over for a second, then gives a hesitant smile. “My thanks.” She opens the gift carefully, meticulously unwrapping it until the weighty book reveals itself.

As she beholds the cover her mouth opens slightly in surprise, and she gasps as she opens the page to find the signature on the inside cover. I chuckle at her reaction, feeling oddly happy with myself.

“Salem’s Lot, 1^st edition, signed. I know you already have it… but I thought a signed copy would be nice for you. I hope it’s ok? Although I have to say… it’s an odd book for you to like, considering the contents.”

York clutches the book close to her chest with a happy expression on her beautiful face. “I adore it. Oh, my Adonis. Truly… thank you. As for its contents… As I’ve said before, I like the idea of monsters, vampires being defeated. It…”

She gazes at me with love. “…gives me hope. That the thing inside me… the hunger. It can be fought, defeated, either by myself or others.”

“Well… I’m glad you like it. And… you are strong York, really strong, if anyone could fight a monster, it would be you.” I smile at her, enjoying the response from my vampiric lover.

She moves the conversation along quickly, we talk about the Sirens, the various ships about the base, then finally, her own sisters.

“George will not stop badgering me about us, tis incessant and irksome. Such an annoying one.” She pulls a face and sips some more wine.

“Do you not get on with George?”

York considers this question and hums to herself, before replying. “I cannot quite say. She certainly irks me the most out of my siblings. Such charisma she holds over others, it begets her confidence, her folly. I am confidant, but I am not arrogant. Something George always seems to forget.”

She tilts her head slightly as a thin smile slips slowly onto her lips. “But… she is still my sibling. I know they love me… but they also distrust me, even if on the surface they smile and bode me well.”

“How can you be so sure? Wales and Howe always seem to be perfectly pleasant? They all do.”

York’s smile morphs into one of sadness. “They simply hide it well. Perhaps even from themselves. I know I can be… different at times. My nature is something the girls of the port struggle with, tis no different for my sisters. I even heard them call me a snake once… I did not find the comparison flattering.”

“I’m really sorry to hear that,” I say, running my hand over her own comfortingly.

“Tis fine. They apologised promptly, and truthfully. We are close sisters, to a point. They do truly love me, tis simply just difficult for them to trust me completely and explicitly. I do not hold it against them... they do try their best... but I fear I may never truly fit in with mine own brethren, even Monarch has become closer to them than me…”

She shakes the sad aura from herself. “Regardless, I hath the love of my Adonis, which is more than I could ever wish for. Truly, all those siblings of mine shalt be brimming with envy!”

Suddenly though, she stands up, a teasing glint in her eyes. “Can I tempt thee with a dance, my Adonis?”

“Of course, my lady~” I say with a grin and gusto, trying my best to cheer up York. She walks over to a record player placed to the side, and seconds later, soft classical music is flowing through the air, she turns and regards me, her eyes running the length of my body.

A fang slowly peaks out from her lips as they curl in a smile, her saliva causing it to glisten in the candlelight. “My Adonis… thou art a beautiful thing. Tis my honour to dance with thee, and thou art blessed to dance with me, such beauty and grace.

“I agree completely. You are stunning, my lady.” She wastes no time, attaching herself to me as our bodies move to the rhythm. Unlike the first time we danced, I’m relaxed, and I can focus immediately on my movements, my pace.

Her body pressed against mine… her heartbeat through her chest, hammering away. Her touch and her scent, all of it was still distracting, but I wasn’t nervous exactly, just finding it hard to not immediately stick my tongue down her throat… across her body… down her cleavage…

I can feel my manhood stiffen as my mind drifts, focussing on the beautiful vampiress clinging to my body as we twirl around her deck slowly. She presses closer and whispers in my ear.

“I can smell it. Thy arousal. Such lusty, sinful thoughts…” She giggles and settles her head on my shoulder as we continue to dance. I try my best to get rid of my boner, and eventually, we settle into a relaxing rhythm, York still nestled in the crook of my shoulder as she hums along with the music.

We continue dancing for some time and night grows darker, the stars shining brightly in the sky as the air begins to grow colder. Eventually, the music stops, and we slowly spin to the end, but do not release one another. York stays firmly attached, her breathing slow and steady as her chest presses into my own.

I bring my hand up from her side and take the very same soft pink hair I had dried this morning in my hands, slowly stroking the length of it as I murmur to her. “You need to feed?”

I was all too aware of how late it was; she should definitely feed soon. She raises her head from my shoulder reluctantly and nods. “Yes Commander. If that is quite alright. But not here.”

“Ok, yours then?”

She shakes her head, and a faint blush settles on her cheeks. “Thou quarters, if that is acceptable?”

I can’t help but raise my eyebrows in surprise at this odd change in setting. No ships were allowed in my personal quarters, technically speaking. But with York… I certainly didn’t mind; it was more a question of what spurred this decision.

I quickly hide my surprise and nod. “Of course, that’s fine. You’re always welcome.” While I say that, my mind goes wild with the implications. Why mine, not hers? Is it because hers offered little privacy? But… she’d fed many times before there? Did that mean…? I try to stop my beating heart and lustful thoughts. Man… she spun my mind into complete confusion all the time.

She gives a smile, pure and warm, but I can see something in her eyes, a flash of an emotion I can’t quite place. Nervousness? Fear? Anticipation? York turns the music off and slowly puts out all the candles scattered around the deck.

Finally, after longer than expected, she returns to my side. It occurs to me that this must have taken quite some setting up, and I give my thanks once again.

“Twas worth it, for my Adonis, Commander. Such work is nary a concern for ones beloved.” She leads me by the hand, and we head straight for my quarters at a brisk walk. Luckily, we don’t see many ships along the way. Edinburgh smiles sweetly as we pass, and Bremerton gives a friendly wave, but none of the more… problematic ones.

We reach the door, and I pull out the key, unlocking it quickly and allowing York to step inside, before following her and closing the door behind. Her gaze sweeps the room, her turquoise eyes shining in the darkness until I turn the lights on.

“Hmm. I like it. Well decorated. Of course, my Adonis would have impeccable taste.” She chuckles. My heart flutters at the compliment.

It felt… odd. Her being here, in my most private place. Is this what she felt like when I was in her room?

As my thoughts wander, I'm taken by surprise when York suddenly kisses me violently, passionately. She presses me into the door with her body, moaning into the kiss as her hands caress my body. Her fingers pull at my shirt lightly, before running downwards.

Her fangs snag on my lip and I mewl at the sensation, the slight blood intermingling with our wrestling tongues as I writhe against the dominant vampire. Her hand continues it’s journey southwards until I’m taken by complete surprise, when she sticks her hand straight down my pants, cupping my growing erection through my underwear.

I immediately gasp into her kiss in surprise and York gives a muted giggle at my reaction. She’s barely touching it, but my heart is racing, my erection already straining against the material as her palm brushes with the lightest touch, the slightest bit of my own arousal moistening the fabric already.

“My Adonis… such excitement… such lust… so… naughty~” She speaks between passionate sloppy kisses before properly pulling away, her hand slowly retreating to her own body.

Even though she was so passionate and dominant mere moments before, a splash of reddening embarrassment is clear on her cheeks and ears. But… perhaps it wasn’t embarrassment? Perhaps it was she was flush with need… with lust?

Still, she speaks with sophistication and a refined aura. “My Adonis. Doth thou wish to sink into the night with me? Sink into the darkness of lust? The eternal throes of passion betwixt us? Defile my purity, such as the sinful serpent did the garden of Eden? Answer me now. I must know.”

With York’s odd way of speaking, it takes me a second to decipher what exactly she meant. As soon as I realise, however, my chest beats with excitement, the sexual fantasies I had been having about the beautiful vampiress given the possibility to come to life.

Yet, I stop myself from immediately leaping at her, and instead, I put on my most serious expression and voice, knowing full well what this meant. “Are you sure?”

She lowers her eyes as her flushed bosom loses its lust fuelled tint. She speaks dejectedly, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear. “I gathered it was a social convention to bed one another after three rendezvous? Doth thou hath no wish to partake in me? Devour me? Is my form not to thy liking? Is thy bed already sated by another?”

I quickly shake my head and reassure her. “No, no. Absolutely not, York. Trust me… I really, really want to… do it, with you. There’s no one else… But it’s something you need to be sure of, we need to be sure of. Also... haven’t we had two dates?”

“The theatre, the restaurant, tonight’s dance.” She gives a precious smile as she lists the moments we had shared together, even if she was clearly stretching the definition of three dates.

I gulp nervously but manage to summon the courage to speak as my heart continues to hammer against my ribcage in anticipation. “I gather you haven’t done this before?”

She nods her head, pink hair flowing down her shoulders. “No… I retain my purity. I had no wish to give it away… I always hoped ‘twould be thou performing such an intimate act.” She looks up at me with a faint smile. She is clearly nervous, a faint shudder in her legs and her quick breathing attest to that.

“But I am not as traditional or courtly as Hood. I do not wish for us to be bound in wedlock before we sink into a night of lustful, vulgar passion… but hast thou ever…?”

I shake my head, telling the truth. “I’ve… come close, a few times. But it always with clothes on… I’ve never gone that far. So… you’re not the only one that’s nervous.”

The blush on her the tips of her pointy ears deepens and she responds forcefully, her fangs gritted in annoyance as she barks at me. “I am not nervous! Thou rescind that statement immediately! I am perfectly confident!”

“Woah… easy…” I wave my hands in a placating manner. “It’s ok… it’s ok to be nervous. I am too. Don’t be like that York…”

She grumbles as the blush returns, although she quickly forces it down. She speaks with a slight quake in her voice, such an odd sound for her. “So… how do we…?”

I take her by surprise, embracing her tightly with my arms and kissing her forcefully, just as she had done to me previously.

She closes her sweet turquoise eyes in bliss and groans receptively onto my tongue. I break the kiss quickly and resist the urge to start tearing at her clothing right there and then. I try to straighten my lust fuelled thoughts, thinking logically.

“I… err, need to grab some… um… condoms first.” I knew full well that a kansen had, for all intents and purposes, a normal human body, with the attached functions. So, therefore, I would obviously need protection.

However, the second I turn and step towards the en-suite bathroom to get a pack, York steps in front of me haughtily, her eyebrows raised as she eyes me incredulously.

“Thou wishes to make sweet love to me, defile my first time, my purity, with some banal thing betwixt us? To sully our first union with such an artificial construct? Such trivial concern!”

“But York! I can’t… not without?” I begin to protest, I might not have done this before, but I sure as hell knew enough that not using protection wasn’t smart.

York looks at the ground and plays with an earring idly, a look of embarrassment overcoming her, as much as she might try to hide it. “Tis fine. I have pills. Wales gave me them, along with some advice.”

“You asked Wales for advice? On sex?”

She glares at me. “Dost thou hath to be so vulgar? At least call it making love, or a lustful union.” She clicks her tongue in annoyance before continuing.

“But… yes. I had no wish to disappoint. So, I had my more experienced sibling give me some advice. Some of it was useful… some was simply rather lewd. Such debauchery rooted in her mind… although it was intriguing, one admits.”

I grin in excitement, already imagining all the things Wales had instructed her on. “What exactly did she tell you?”

A confidant smile settles on her face, her aura of oozing confidence and sexuality returning once more, however briefly. “I find showing, is better than telling, my Adonis…”

---XXX START---

That demeanour of hers, that look she has her in her shining eyes. I can’t stop myself anymore. I embrace her tightly, running my hands over her clothed body as we grind against one another, our lips mashed against their counterpart as our tongues wrestle, saliva mixing between us as we moan.

My right hand gravitates to her right breast, gripping it softly, moulding the supple flesh and she gasps in response. I continue to massage the mound, trying my best to get more of a reaction from my vampiric lover. Twisting and twirling the plump flesh, my fingers running over her hard nipples which I can feel even through the lacy bra.

My other hand struggles with the clasps on her shoulders that attach her cape, but I eventually manage to undo them, allowing the cape to fall unceremoniously at our feet as we trample it. If York cares, she doesn’t show it, instead pushing me back into the bedroom wall and running her hands down my uniform, trying her best with the buttons on my top in a rushed, breathless pace.

“My Adonis… Mine… Thou art my love… not Wales's, not George's, Mine.” She mutters into the kiss, her eyes glued to mine, full of hunger and lust, almost primal. To have her, such a high-class noblewoman, her accent normally so refined and thoughtful, to speak in such a tone, look at me like this.

It turns me on far more than I care to admit. My manhood is already straining in my trousers at even the thought of seeing York naked, never mind doing anything to her.

She continues with my buttons, struggling to get even a single one undone as her hands shake with both nervousness and anticipation. I gently take her hand away and smile at her confused expression.

“Deep breaths… let's go slow… it’ll take us the whole night to get undressed at this rate,” I speak comfortingly, slowly to her. Lightening my tone with a chuckle at the end.

She blushes lightly and takes a deep breath, lowering her hand to her sides and allowing me to run my hand up her body, brushing it lightly as her chest flexes in and out with her breathing, which she is desperately trying to keep under control.

I’m not doing much better. My hands are shaking too, and it’s taking all my self-control to not just rip at her clothing, tearing it off with wild abandon. I focus, steadying my hand as I try to undo the clasp on her collar as we both shake with anticipation against one another. Eventually, I manage to free it and dive my lips down to the newly freed skin as I open the top half of her jacket, her bra-clad breasts on full display.

I nibble and suck at her neck, leaving gentle marks along her skin as I descend downwards, down her cleavage, a trail of saliva left in my wake. York lets out cute little moans of appreciation from above, a sign that I’m doing a good job, and it only makes me want to undress her more, to have her moan louder and louder…

My hands run to the buttons on the lower half of her jacket, making quick work of them and pulling the article of clothing gently off her shoulders. She smiles as I do so, kissing me gently, lightly on the lips.

She herself reaches behind her, and slowly, teasingly, undoes the clasp for her black lace bra. “Doth thou wish to admire my breasts? Their curves? Their form? Their beauty?”

I nod eagerly and she chuckles with a light pink blush, pulling the garment aside, and chucking it to the floor. Her breasts jiggle at the sudden release, gravity taking hold. Her beautiful bright pink nipples stand to attention in the middle of the bouncy flesh, drawing the eye.

I can’t help but let some breath out of my lungs, a needy groan accompanying it as my eyes run over York’s chest. A chest that I had wished to see unsheathed for so long, to touch them, to see them bounce as we make sweet, passionate love.

“Thy turn is upon us.” She smiles sweetly, before trying once again with the many buttons on my uniform. Her hands are steadier now, she’s still struggling to stay calm, that much is clear, but she does manage to eventually get all the buttons undone, and I shrug it from my shoulders, allowing my naked chest to be seen.

I suddenly feel oddly embarrassed. I mean… York’s breasts were on full display, why would I be self-conscious? But nonetheless, I squirm with embarrassment, a blush rushing up my neck. The way her eyes glide over my bare form, her eyes lighting up when she looks at my nipples, sends shivers down my spine. I didn’t really consider myself handsome, at least, not in the traditional sense. I was not out of shape exactly, but I was hardly a peak physical specimen.

“Easy there. My Adonis. Doth not be nervous. Thou art beautiful. A sculpture, a work of art. Do not tremble with shame, stand tall with pride. I love thou, as thou loves me.” Her words reassure me, and I give a grateful smile, my nerves at my looks subsiding somewhat.

She runs a hand up my chest, her touch sending sparks through my core, her fingers running through the faint tuffs of chest hair. I feel her touch on each and every one, her nails scraping my skin softly as my heart beats faster. She moves closer, then suddenly bends down and runs her tongue around my left nipple, and I gasp at the odd sensation. Her tongue is warm, as is her saliva, but it doesn’t take long for it to become oddly cool in contrast. My nipple stiffens in arousal at the feeling and I buck slightly as a husky moan slips between my lips.

York pulls back with a light laugh at my reaction, a quickly proceeds to pull her skirt straight down her legs, stepping out of them so she is clad in nothing but her panties, pantyhose and shoes. She quickly deals with the latter, kicking them off.

Upon seeing the last garments protecting her most private place, I crouch in front of her as she looks down at me curiously. “Commander?”

I run my hands up and down her legs, feeling the light material until I bury my head in her crotch. Her arousal is already quite clear. The fabric has absorbed it well, but there are slight beading droplets of the clear liquid falling to the floor from her crotch.

I stick my tongue out slowly, gently running it over the area, relishing the musky taste and the shudder that runs through York's body from her toes straight up her spine. My hands pull at the pantyhose from the top, being careful not to rip it as I pull it down her leg.

I discard it quickly and focus on her black lacy panties. You can smell the arousal coming off her now, thick in the air, her panties drenched with her love juices, practically flooding the floor as she rubs her thighs together in anticipation.

She looks down at me, tucking a loose strand of her beautiful pristine pink hair behind a pointy ear and smiles. “Use… thy teeth…” She orders me with a mischievous glint in her eye, although it is hidden by her faint blush rather well.

I smile in return and nod. “Of course, my lady.” I put on that high-class accent that always got a laugh out of her, and I’m so pleased to hear it slip out of her mouth in response. I run my mouth slowly up her thigh, kissing the lusciously soft skin gently, brushing her trembling body with my lips.

I have trouble gripping the waistband of the underwear between my teeth, to begin with, but finally manage. My cock is straining so hard against my own underwear by now, my actions arousing me to the point that it's hard to think straight.

Nonetheless, I pull the panty down her legs with my teeth, relishing the feel of the intimate object in my mouth. Eventually, it reaches the point where the friction is minimal, and I can simply drop it straight down her legs to the floor.

She gently kicks them aside and looks down at me blushing as I admire her nude body, her dripping wet pussy on full display in front of my face. There's light tufts of pubic hair, the same bright pink as her hair above her weeping slit.

“Your utterly beautiful York.”

“Thou speaks the obvious truth. But… tis nice to be complimented, thank you.” She speaks with a confidant smile, but I can see the trembling nervousness in her body, in her eyes.

I run my hand back up her thighs slowly, brushing the skin with my nails causing her to mewl and shudder in response. My fingers continue their journey and reach her wet slit, shining with juices and I slowly rub a single finger over it teasingly, causing her to gasp.

“Ohhh, Commander…” Her hips react instinctively trying to push my finger deeper inside. I oblige, to a degree, running the finger between her womanly folds and entering her with the tip. The first thing that surprises me is her warmth. It’s so hot inside her vagina, it almost feels too hot. Then there’s the tightness, even with a single finger, her walls pulse and constrict around it as I run my finger deeper inside.

“Aahhh… Adonis… you are touching my…” She mutters, her eyes already half-lidded as I slowly insert my finger, then pull it gently out again, repeating the motion.

“Is this… ok?” I ask, not entirely sure if the pace, or position is ok for my lover. She manages to nod and smile. The slickness of her vagina means that I can easily speed up my movements and add a second finger into her privates.

The sound of me fingering her body reverberates around the quiet room, only that her light moans and my nervous breathing can be heard. I start to focus, pistoning harder and faster with my wrist causing York to writhe above me. I can feel her tightening around my knuckles in tandem and it's not long before she mumbles.

“Stop... Please stop.” I immediately listen, stopping my movements and pull my hand down, covered in York’s juices as it drips down my wrist. I lewdly suckle it up, enjoying the tangy taste.

“I want us… to finish together, for the first time…” She smiles once again, before she practically picks me up, using her kansen strength, and shoves me against the wall once again, fiddling with my belt.

It doesn’t take her long to get rid of it, and she hungrily descends on my underwear, pulling them down and off my body without any flourish. My erection springs free, finally released from it’s confines, and I feel my cheeks burn as her bright turquoise eyes bore into it intensely.

“My my… thy serpent is… angry.” Her fingers brush my head teasingly and I whine with need. “Let us take this… somewhere more appropriate.” She takes me by the hand over to my bed, before taking me in a passionate kiss, our nude bodies grinding against one another, my cock pressed against her stomach.

She gently pulls back, almost reluctantly. She slowly clambers onto the bed and turns to face me, her hands running down her body as she spreads her legs invitingly.

“Come… let us become one.” She stares at me full of wanting and love. With my heart rapidly beating, I position myself in front of her pussy. My dick wavering as I aim it at her.

“York… are you sure?” I ask softly. She’s trembling, her whole body alight with fire and anticipation, but I need to know she wants it as much as me, I need to be sure.

She nods, her pink hair falling onto my pillow and around her own head. “Take it. My purity. Take me. My Adonis. I have waited… so long…” I slowly brush the tip against her folds. She squirms and gasps, and I gently ease myself in, letting out a loud moan at the sensation of finally entering her.

All the previous observations I made are true but increased tenfold in sensitivity from my cock, the searing heat, the vice-like grip of York’s insides. I slowly, ever so slowly, inch the rest of my head in, fighting the overwhelming urge to just hammer the rest of my length inside, feeling her squeeze my whole shaft, be engulfed by that pleasure.

I resist it, fighting it every second because I know that would hurt her. And that is the last thing I want. Her eyes are squeezed tight and I stop pushing. “York… how is it, you ok?” I take one of her hands in my own and rub it reassuringly.

“I… yes. Tis fine. Keep going…” I dutifully keep pushing, the slickness of her walls lubricating my shaft making it comfortable. But it doesn’t take long before my tip hits something and my heartbeat fills my ears, nerves getting the better of me, knowing what it was.

“York… I’m going to have to push a bit harder, ok?” She nods and bites her lip, her fangs digging into her bottom lip. I prepare myself, and push through quickly, breaking her hymen as gently but quickly as possible.

Immediately her eyes tear up and she cries out in pain, her back arching as her hands clench into fists, scrunching up the bedsheets in her grip. My chest tightens at the sound, and I stop dead in my tracks. Blood trickles out of her vagina slowly, coating my length and dripping onto the sheets. I feel awful, and start to pull out of York to make sure she's ok.

“No! Keep going. Tis ok.” She calls out quickly, an underlying pain in her voice.

“York… your hurt? I…” I protest, worried for her.

“Wales… said that… it might… hurt… a bit. It will be fine. I want you. Deeper.” She implores me and I hesitate, looking up and down her body. I sigh reluctantly and nod as I gently slide myself back in, going past the point of her hymen, easing it further as her vaginal walls hold onto my cock tightly, already trying to milk me.

She felt amazing, I was surprised I hadn't finished already, but I wanted her to feel good too, so I needed to hold out till then, that's what was driving me. I eventually bottom her out and she sighs. I lean forwards and kiss her. “It’s all in. You did amazing.” I whisper into her ear, giving it a quick nibble for effect, trying to make her feel a bit better.

“Aaahh, Good. Now fuck me!” She gives a slight grin, with her cheeks red, as she wiggles her hips slightly. She seems to have quickly recovered, but I want to check.

“Are you sure? We can just stay like this for a while, till you get used to it… I don’t want to rush it… hurt you.”

She rolls her eyes and her trademark confidant fanged grin makes a return. “Truly, does anything ever get done around this base with thine indecisiveness? Fuck. Me.”

Hearing her speak with such vulgar words sends shudders down my spine, straight into my already solid, throbbing cock. And my hips involuntarily thrust back and forth slightly causing the vampiress to gasp.

“If you’re sure, you feel great York, but… does it feel good, for you yet?”

She gives a sad smile and shakes her head. “The pain has subsided, tis merely sore now… but tis not pleasurable, yet. But if you keep moving… I’m sure my Adonis can have me screaming out his name in ecstasy soon enough.”

I feel a bit disheartened at this news. She really did feel amazing, but if she wasn't feeling good, then this was only one-sided pleasure. I wanted, I needed her to feel good too. Otherwise, what was the point?

She gives a nervous smile, which doesn’t really match her confidant challenge, but nonetheless, I start to pull my cock back out of her pussy, her walls rippling against it as I do so, until I thrust forwards again, repeating the motion.

I start slow, my heart aching for York as she clearly winces when I thrust. But slowly, as I pick up the pace, I notice a change in her expression. She begins to wince less, eventually stopping altogether until eventually, cute little moans slip between her fangs on each thrust of my cock.

“Feeling better?” I manage to eke out between thrusts, most of my focus on tempo and the deep pleasure wrapped around my manhood, the pulsing heat that massages me with every thrust towards York’s womb.

She seems to struggle with her words too but gives me a loving smile with a nod. “Yes. I can feel you... The tip spearing me, the shaft running in and out of me… tis… indescribable. Keep going.”

I continue at the same pace, still taking it slow. The sound of our mating the only thing to be heard. Perhaps I should have put some music on? Would that have been more romantic? I shake the inconsequential thoughts from my head. I was with her now. We were one, that's what mattered.

I can feel precum mixing inside York, spilling out of her folds onto the bedsheets, although I couldn’t care less about the mess. As it is, we’re both starting to bead with sweat, marking the sheets.

York suddenly speaks up, a bright blush on her cheeks. “Can you… go faster? Harder?” I realise the blush is because she’s embarrassed to ask for such a lewd thing and I chuckle inside. Outwardly, I bend down and kiss her neck awkwardly as I thrust, moving up to her lips before pulling away.

“If you’re sure?”

If York had the bodily control to roll her eyes, I’m sure she would have, instead of merely writing on a particularly deep thrust. “Is it going to be like this… everytime… we make love? … tis like an interrogation...”

I cease my movements for a second, throbbing with the desire to resume almost immediately. York mewls in disappointment and looks up at me quizzically. “Sorry… I just… care for you, I want to make sure you’re ok. I would never forgive myself if I hurt you…”

She smiles sweetly. “I know, sorry, I was being petulant. Tis incredibly gallant of you. Caring for your partner in such acts is key, but please… go harder, faster. I want to feel you… as deep as you can go. The pain has almost completely gone. Trust me.”

I try to let go of the deep-seated worry I have for the woman I love, the one I’m currently ploughing into my bed and give her yet another loving kiss, resuming my thrusts, starting slow but increasing my pace quickly until I’m hammering into her with a ferocity that has previously been unmatched. She moans loudly on each thrust, my tip almost hitting her womb, my balls slapping against her ass like a drum, the whole situation incredibly lewd... yet also... right somehow. It's not just the fact that I'm fucking someone... but it's York... the beautiful, refined noblewoman, the stern vampiress with such a soft caring side, alongside her coy confidence. That is what made it special.

“FUCK! Yes! Ohhh! My Adonis! That’s it!” She seems to have let go of her earlier embarrassment and is loudly moaning for me, her voice so loud, that I wouldn’t be surprised if others outside could hear. Not that I cared by this point.

Her breasts bounce back forth enticingly on her chest, the force of each thrust sending the careening up her body before they settle back down into their natural position. The air is thick with the smell of us both, the arousal, the sex, hangs in the air.

I can feel her reaching the edge, it’s clear in how her body reacts to my cock, how her walls twist and contract on my dick as it hammers back and forth into her sloppy cunt, and I increase my pace just that little bit more to get me over the edge.

“York! I… I’m gonna…” I go to warn her but end up just bending down on my deepest thrust yet, claiming her lips with my own as we sloppily make out, panting against one another as we both orgasm, our crotches throbbing against one another.

She writhes beneath me and moans onto my tongue as I feel ropes of my seed claim her womb. I close my eyes as the pleasure courses through me, until eventually, I manage to pull out and collapse next to the vampiress.

She gazes at me with half-lidded eyes and cuddles closer, giving me a gentle kiss on the cheek. Then she simply rests on my shoulder as she regains her breath. I'm in no better state, my chest rapidly beating away, my heartbeat still clear in my head.

We stay like that for a while, until our breathing has normalised, and eventually, York speaks up. “That… was amazing, my Adonis. Truly. Such carnal pleasure… I have never experienced before…”

I give her a kiss on the nose. “I'm glad you liked it. You get over your nerves? I sure did.”

She baulks and grins, posturing. “Twas not nervous!”

I give her a pointed look. “And all the shaking? The scared look in your eyes?”

“I was cold! I…” She sighs, quickly giving up the pretence with an embarrassed smile. “Fine. I might have been, a tad, nervous. But… you treated me well. Even if your questions were... irksome at times, I understand why you asked them. My thanks.”

I’m about to speak up, but she interrupts me. “Now… I do need to feed still… but I have an idea. Ready for another round, my love? This time… I want to be in charge…”

At just the thought of spearing York again, my penis twitches and throbs. But not quite enough to be fully hard. York looks at my attempts and speaks soothingly, her high-class speech back. “Fret not, my Adonis. I shall wrestle with thy serpent and have it ready for all the strenuous challenges that await. It shalt be hissing with lust and need by the time I have finished!”

She moves down the bed, until she’s kneeling at my feet. “Doth not move an inch.” She demands with a sly smile, and I obediently make myself comfy on the pillow behind me. She seems more like her usual self once again, perhaps after her first time, she has regained some confidence, her nervousness dissipated?

She grasps my cock between her delicate fingers and immediately starts stroking sensually, her eyes boring into mine the whole time. Her touch is so gentle, cupping my balls with one hand, and ever so slowly running her palm up and down my shaft.

It doesn’t take me long to reach full mast, but just as I think she’s going to ride me, she tucks her glossy pink hair behind her shoulder, gives me a sly wink and kisses the tip of my throbbing dick, puckering her lips as she watches me intently, her eyes unblinking.

I moan at the sensation, at it takes all my self-control to stop my hips bucking upwards towards her lips. She giggles enjoying my dilemma. “My my… remember what I said. No moving.”

“York you don’t need to put it in your mouth if you don’t want to…”

She doesn’t even bother to respond, instead giving me a pointed look, which clearly showed she wanted to. She kisses the tip teasingly again, some precum smearing on her beautiful lips before she takes me into her mouth slowly. Her mouth feels... amazing, almost as good as her pussy. It's not as tight, but the warmth, the wetness, her lips tightening around my shaft, all feel heavenly, I groan in pleasure, unable to stop myself. She bobs up and down gently, her tongue wrapping and winding around my shaft, poking and prodding at all the sensitive spots, trying to determine the best place to get a reaction out of me. 

She promptly finds one, which causes me to moan loudly and approvingly for her. Oddly enough, I can’t feel her fangs, she must be carefully keeping them out of the way for me. York increases her pace as she sucks on my dick like it was blood to drink until eventually, she pulls of it with a loud *plop* making sure to lick her lips for effect.

She moves up my body, positioning herself above my cock. “Ready, my Adonis?” I nod and she flashes her fangs at me, before impaling herself straight down onto my cock. Considering this is only the second time, it seemed rather brave, but she takes it in her stride, a moan slipping between her lips as I bottom out inside her pussy, before she pulls herself back up, settling into a rhythm.

She rides me with wild abandon, she reaches a speed she’s comfortable with and keeps at it, leaving me to not really do much except enjoy the pleasure, moaning at her name at intervals to encourage her, and reassure her that it feels great.

And damn, does it ever. She’s just as tight as before, except now, she’s doing all the work. It's an odd feeling, having no input on the pleasure being provided to me. But still, she feels excellent, her pussy milking my cock from above hungrily.

And her expression… she gazes at me with an almost predatory look, her eyes shifting from soft turquoise to hungry crimson. It only serves to excite me further my manhood hardening even further as our joint sexes ramming against one another and we both grind and moan against one another relishing the pleasure our partner was giving us.

York stops for a second, leaning down and mushing her generous chest into my own kissing my neck softly, before she arches her back and slams her ass back down atop my cock, continuing her pace as she nibbles at my neck teasingly.

“Aaahhh York. I… fucking love you… you feel so… fuck!” She giggles into my neck at my lewd rabbling voice.

“Such vulgarity… Such sinful speech. But yes. Love me. As I love thee.” Even though most of my senses are focused on York’s pussy coating my cock with her juice and warmth, I can still feel her astutely, her teeth on my skin, her tongue flicking out teasingly, tasting me, and it causes me to shudder.

“Now… my Adonis. I’m going to feed… I’m going to bite you… Prepare thyself, this might be… intense…” She warns me and my breath catches in my throat.

As promised, she breaks the skin on my neck with her fangs, gently, and slowly. Her lips clamped around the wound as she sucks. The initial pain mixes with pleasure from my crotch, forming a confusing mess of feelings within me, and I moan loudly.

But then, the pleasure hits. She feeds off my blood, her own body shaking in pleasure as she somehow manages to maintain her pace, fucking me into the mattress, riding me still. My brain just turns to mush. Her body pressing into me, her lips around my neck, her fangs sticking into my throat as her pussy contracts around my cock as she orgasms straight onto me, her pace never wavering.

I cum once again. Straight into her waiting hole, I groan her name, telling her how good she feels, how great it is as I launch my second load of the night straight inside her, pleasure surging through me as I do. She keeps suckling at my neck for at least 20 seconds, then releases me, pulling away with an exhausted sigh and collapsing atop me.

I gently slide her off so she’s snuggled next to me in bed, and pull out of her pussy, some of my sticky discharge coming out with it, spreading onto the sheets. She mewls slightly at the sensation of me pulling out, her eyes closed in bliss, and snuggles closer once again.

---XXX END---

It takes a while for us to recover, but eventually, I speak softly as I hold her body, slick with our sweat, close. “Sated? You don’t need to drink more?”

She smiles and shakes her head slightly. “No. Twas enough. Though… I almost stopped drinking halfway through when I orgasmed… twas a novel experience.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Novel enough that you would want to do it again sometime?” She nods enthusiastically with a glint of lust in her eyes, her lips curled in a smile. I chuckle. I would want her to feed like that all the time from now on, the pleasure was… mind-blowing.

“Thank you… so much, My Adonis. Thy affections, they mean the world to me.”

“No need for thanks York… we both… really enjoyed it. You were great…”

My mind wonders and I propose something with a grin. “Hey, if you're going to keep calling my Adonis, why don't have a nickname for you?”

York gives me an odd look and props herself up on her elbows next to me as she looks amused.

“Oh, and pray tell what pet name thou would decree for myself?”

I rack my brains and immediately come up with an unoriginal one off the top of my head. “Yorky?”

She snorts with laughter and shakes her head. “Absolutely not. Sounds too similar to a chocolate confectionery bar."

"What about Dork?" I say with a grin.

York immediately pulls a face. "Tis a common reference to a buffoon or dunce. I think not. I preferred the other if that's as far as thy limited creativity can stretch."

"Whatever you say... Dork." I can't help but tease her with a grin. The fact that she clearly disliked the name only making me enjoy using it more.

She promptly shoots me an annoyed glare and shifts her body away from me in the bed.

"If thou calls me that again, thou can go find a street whore to help thee achieve sexual gratification..."

I can't keep the grin off my face and lean in, kissing her on the nose softly. "Apologies... my Dork" I whisper into her ear. She makes a faint mumble of annoyance.

"Thou needs teaching a lesson on etiquette... Or perhaps a... simpler punishment would suffice."

---XXX START---

Before I realise what she’s doing, she has turned around on the bed, her ass in the air next to me as she grasps my dick tightly between her fingers. She wastes no time, giving it some quick pumps causing me to grovel.

“Aaahhh…. What kind of punishment is this?” I can’t help but ask. If this was a punishment, I should annoy her more often…

York doesn’t answer, instead moving her fingers quicker, using my pre-cum to lubricate her hands and play with my sensitive head more. Then, she licks the whole length of it, from top to bottom, the feel of her warm, wet tongue causing shivers to run up my spine.

The vampire’s lips envelop my shaft and run up and down, her saliva allowing her to take me down her gullet with little to no friction. But something is different to last time. I wince as her I feel her fangs scrape my shaft, gently at first, then harder and harder.

Perhaps this was my punishment? She was using her fangs, rather than keeping them out of the way. However, something she might not have anticipated (or perhaps she did?) is that it felt incredible. The thought of vampiric features, her fangs, touching my twitching cock really did it for me.

The slight pain they provided, actually morphed into pleasure as she sucked me deeper, her cheeks bulging slightly.

Suddenly, my whole crotch is enveloped in sharp instant pain, and I cry out, my teeth gritted and eyes watering. Before I realise it, I've already blown my load, straight into York’s mouth. She almost chokes on it, her eyes wide in surprise that I had come. she swallows it quickly, I can see her throat moving it downwards into her stomach. It takes me a second to realise what the source of the pain was, and why my cock was so sore.

She had bitten me. On my dick. That was my punishment. Yet, instead of it being an effective punishment… I had…

We both stare blankly at each other, blinking in surprise, both of us putting the pieces together in our own heads until I finish my train of thought and my cheeks burn with embarrassment. I had enjoyed it… her biting my cock… I had...

York’s look of shock slowly dissipates and a sly smile creeps onto her visage as she figures out what exactly had happened, and why I had orgasmed immediately. She settles her face right next to my still twitching, and sore dick, her chin pressing into my crotch as she regards me with an oozing smug aura. Her confidant smile mocking me.

She sticks her tongue out and lightly runs it down my flaccid member as it twitches, and I groan at the sensation. She teasingly runs it down my sore member once again, enjoying my struggles.

"Such a quick shot.... my Adonis. I did not realize thou would enjoy thy punishment so thoroughly... Perhaps I should punish you more... severely... Hmm"

She continues to regard me, enjoying my embarrassment until she eventually props herself back up the bed and speaks softly, reaching out and stroking my cheek. “Do not be embarrassed. You enjoy my bite? Tis a privilege, I am honoured. But… shall we indulge in some more carnal desires? The night is still young.”

I nod happily, kissing her on the lips as our tongues intertwine. This promised to be a long, and exhausting night.

---XXX END---

I’m awakened by a loud banging from the other side of the room, and I groan in annoyance. My eyes flutter open slowly, the world coming into view bit by bit. My whole body aches, no doubt sore from last nights activities, and my eyes take a while to focus.

My heart glows with happiness as I realise what I’m looking at. Two bright turquoise spheres, shining with love and amusement as they gaze deep into my soul. York blinks slowly, then snuggles closer, her naked body caressing my own under the covers as she places a short kiss on my nose, then my lips, giggling lightly.

She smiles sweetly, but her expression quickly sours as the banging that had originally woken us up starts again. "Shikikan! Wake up!” Souryuu’s muffled voice comes from the door, and my chest tightens in fear. Shit.

My eyes immediately flit to the clock on the bedside table, and I realise that I’m an hour late for work already. With all the passionate lovemaking, I had completely forgotten to set an alarm. I quickly move to get out of bed, but a strong grip on my shoulder pulls me back down.

“Oh no. My Adonis. One doth not escape mine embrace so easily.” She grins before getting out of bed herself, motioning for me to stay put exactly where I was.

She strides over to the door and my breath catches in my throat. She wasn’t going to…? As soon as I think it, however, she does exactly that, unlocking the door and poking her head around the corner at a bewildered Souryuu.

“Cease thy racket. The Commander is… pre-occupied.” York growls at Souryuu in a passive-aggressive manner.

“U-um, he’s… err… late for work.” Souryuu manages to stutter out, her eyes fixed on York, who is very clearly naked, even if she’s hiding the majority of her body behind the door. A blush quickly shoots up the bunny girls neck and her ears steam, quickly ascertaining the reason for York’s presence in my room.

York rolls her eyes. “Send half his workload to my room. I shall complete it in due time, later. Tis acceptable, yes? Now begone, we are busy.”

Souryuu looks like she’s about to protest, but her gaze slides into the room, beholding me in the bed as I blush brightly, sinking deeper into the covers in embarrassment, hiding my naked body and her eyes widen, rendering the poor girl speechless.

“I shall take thy silence as a sign of co-operation. Good day.” She immediately shuts the door on the shocked Sakura carrier, and turns to me shooting me a sensual smile and strutting towards me, her large breasts swaying with her hips.

She practically leaps back into bed and snuggles close to me, as she was before, breathing a sigh of bliss, being re-enveloped by the comfort of the sheets and my body.

“York… that was rude.” I berate her lightly, but her grin simply widens.

“Oh? So would thou wish to get changed, go to work… right now?” She presses her body against me harder, her breasts mushing into my chest as her smooth legs wrap around me and she grinds her crotch against my own.

I chuckle. “I guess not… but it was nice of you to offer to do half my work later.”

“If it means I get to spend more time with thee, my Adonis, I will do anything.” Her voice has grown lower, huskier. She starts to nip at my neck with her teeth lightly and I grovel and mewl in response, her affections sending me crazy.

I… could get used to mornings like this…

Chapter Text

I rub the back of my neck, sore from sleeping rough, and sigh, annoyed at myself more than anything. I was sitting in my office chair, as I did most days, with a pile of paperwork in front of me.

My gorgeous green haired secretary speaks up, her voice full of authority, her words flowing with eloquence and beauty. “Tell me… how long have you been courting the Duke now?”

I roll my eyes. “Really, courting? You’re as bad as her. Call it dating… being a couple, you know… normal words?”

“One must speak with carefully chosen and refined words if one is to attract beautiful signoras, Commander.” She gives a sly wink.

“I’m sure that’s not something you need help with, Littorio…”

She chuckles, not actually dismissing the notion, and I continue. “Just over a year now, is the answer to your question.”

“How times does fly… All good? I only ask because you clearly have not slept with her last night, you don’t have the… glow that comes with being intimate with a lover, or even purely holding one close.”

I blush, but unfortunately, her excellent observation skills were on point. “She hasn’t spoken to me since yesterday…”

“Dramma Romantico! How scandalous!” She proclaims light-heartedly with a grin, brushing her bright green hair behind her shoulder with a toss of her head and approaching the desk.

“And pray tell, what did my Commander do to deserve such punishment from his lover?”

I squirm, unsure of whether I should tell her or not, but I cave with a sigh. She would never let it go anyway. “I joked that she might be related to Centaur… because of, well, you know… Needless to say, she was not amused.”

Littorio laughs boldly. "And... come on, set the scene. A candlelit dinner? Cuddling on the sofa? Post-Coital spooning?"

I try my best to suppress my embarrassment and Littorio just girns at my silence. "Post-Coital spooning it was." She speaks confidently, sure in her assumption, which was unfortunately... correct.

I try to ignore her probing words and continue. “and… I tried to make it up to her, not thinking. I told her that her ears were clearly different to Centaur’s, much more beautiful, pointier and sharper. York took particular issue with the sharp comment. She… kicked me out of the bed and I slept on the reading chair for that, if you must know.”

She chuckles. “Hardly serious then, but alas, you should apologize. I imagine York is the type to hold a grudge over such insights into her appearance.”

“I tried. But she quickly fed this morning and had an early patrol, so I barely had a chance to speak to her.”

“Have you tried… messaging her? Ask her out for a drink after work, buy her some flowers. If you are looking to apologize to her, and if is she truly that annoyed, you need to make an effort. I’m sure she shall forgive such a handsome lover.” She gives the advice with a cool smile, winking for effect at the end.

She wasn’t wrong I suppose. York was sensitive about her ears, but nonetheless, I did think her reaction had been a bit over the top. Regardless, I was still the one who had to apologize.

I pull out my phone and quickly shoot her a message, asking if we could meet in one of her favourite bars in town after work, saying that I was sorry, and wanted the chance to apologize further.

All I get is a curt “Ok.” in return, but I suppose it’s better than nothing.

Littorio grins. “See! Easy. Right, now to work, you have three meetings back to back, starting in two minutes, you should freshen yourself up a bit, you look like hell.”

I smile and thank her, straightening my collar and preparing for yet another day of port management.

I approach the bar wearily, out of breath from having run here as quick as possible, having taken far longer than I thought to both get ready and get here. A look at my watch puts me 15 minutes late already. I hadn’t even had time to buy flowers.

I quickly head towards York, it was easy to pick out my vampiric girlfriend at the crowded bar due to her bright hair and stunning looks. She was wearing a white off the shoulder top, alongside a bright red knee-length skirt. I saddle next to her and quickly try to get my apology in before she can berate me.

“I’m so, so sorry, York.”

She turns her head and looks at me, her gaze cold as her lips curl in distaste, her tone snarky. “And which apology would that be? Being late for the apology, or the apology itself.”

“Errr… both?” Her eyes narrow at me as she sighs in annoyance.

“Really… Between this and the comment on mine ears…”

“…Art thou sure one does not wish to use my sharp ears as a letter opener? Perhaps thou could even lop one off, and hand it to Izumo to use in place of her katana?” She speaks scathingly, clearly outraged by my earlier comment on her pointy elf like features. I shrivel up inside, feeling terrible about actually making her feel bad.

“You know how I feel about mine ears! And then, thou hath the gall to arrive late to thy own apology! Do you know how many males have propositioned me while I hath sat on my lonesome?”

She stares at me, raising her eyebrow expecting an answer. “Um… two?” I nervously answer.

She snorts incredulously. “Five. I am a resplendent woman, am I not? Five males offered to give me ‘a good time’. Perhaps I should have taken up their offer, seeing as my own is so useless at his duties.”

“Five?” I can’t help but exclaim in disbelief. I’d have been incredibly lucky if a single woman showed interest in me at a bar most nights, before York that is.

She nods, then beckons the bartender over. “How many bumbling fools have attempted to woo me while I have sat here waiting for him.” The bartender grins as he looks at me, both amusement and pity on his face as he confirms her story.

Although, if I’m honest, I wouldn’t actually put it past York to offer him an extra-large tip if he lied. Nonetheless, the point she was trying to make was clear, and she was, of course, right.

“York, I’m really, really, ever so sorry about being late. And what I said about your… features, can I at least buy my lover a drink to try and make it up to her beautiful self, allow me to appease the goddess who I am not worthy off?” I speak with a begging tone for effect, trying to both amuse and soften her up. I knew she liked it when I went over the top.

A slight smile creeps onto her lips. “Make it five. One for each of the idiotic males I had to deal with because my Adonis was lacking.”

I wince but nod, the faint smile fades and she watches with annoyance some more, anger bubbling away on the surface until she sighs. “Stop gazing at my visage like so.”

“huh?” I feign innocence, all the while holding my sad expression and begging eyes.

“Thou hast the look of a hurt mutt. It makes my heart cry out with ache and pain. Thou art doing it deliberately! Tis a strategic move!”

“Is it working?” I allow a slight smile onto my expression.

She grumbles and shifts over on the stool, bringing us closer so our shoulders are touching. “A bit. I am not heartless… I suppose I forgive thee, for now. But I still expect those drinks. How art thou?”

“I’m good, just in a bit of a rush, I really suck at estimating times… sorry again. Um… about these five guys…” I look around the room, trying to notice any single men watching York.

She giggles lightly, bringing her hand up to her mouth. “Yes?”

“They didn’t bother you too much, did they?”

“Yellow with jealousy? Perhaps thou should have arrived earlier…” She gives me a pointed look.

“But worry not. One sight of my fangs and they ran like highwaymen into the moonlit night. Thou art the only one to tolerate my fangs.”

“I don’t tolerate them York… I love them.”

I'm glad to see her blush lightly. She forces it down, and an odd look of shame covers her face. “Commander, apologies for all that earlier, I must admit that…”

Surprise forms on her features as her words drift and she forgets what she was saying.

I hear a familiar voice ring out from where York was looking over my shoulder. “Ciao, Commander. How goes the apology?”

Littorio strides up to us as we both turn to greet the Italian battleship. I’m surprised to see Illustrious clinging to her arm. I had heard they were a couple, but only in rumour, and I had no wish to pry into any of my charges personal affairs unless they brought it up.

Although, I’m more confused by their presence entirely. Littorio had been the one that recommended I take York out to apologize in the first place. She senses my confusion, grins and explains.

“I admit. I might have wanted to see the happy couple up close. I was curious. And it was a great opportunity to bring my beautiful Signore along for a serata romantica” She smiles happily as Lusty blushes furiously at her side.

She manages to force it down and speaks happily. “Hello, you two. Glad to see you’re ok, Littorio told me what happened. And York, how are you feeling? Still sore?”

Sore? Why would she be sore? York goes white as a sheet and speaks quickly, her voice hard. “Could… the two of thee give us some privacy, just for a second, please?”

They look surprised at this request and York’s demeanour, but nod politely and retreat back to their own table.

“York, why would you be sore?”

She plays with one of her earrings and can’t hold my gaze, her deep turquoise eyes shifting to the floor. “Twas what I was trying to disclose to you before we were interrupted. I think… I know… that I was just displacing my anger once again for my own issues. Seems to be an undesirable trait of mine, apologies.”

“I was annoyed at thee for thy comment, yes. But… truly? I was in a foul mood already, typically I would not care enough to banish thou from the comfort of the bed or my bosom… I’m really sorry, I hope thou slept ok…?”

“I slept fine.” I lie, in reality, it had been stiff and horrible. I missed not just the bed, but my girlfriend’s body wrapped around my own for warmth.

It’s quite clear she’s trying to steer the conversation away from something, so I try to counter quickly and steer it back.  “But, York, why were you annoyed? If not with me, who?”

“I… Wales. Or more specifically, myself, one supposes. Last morn, yesterday. On my patrol, we were ambushed by a Siren fleet. I was hit, and it was Wales who helped me back to port, and returned fire, striking down the Siren that hit me. My heart wallowed in shame and anger. To be helped by her… tis unsightly, weak. I am not typically a competitive sort, but… it had to be her… my bright, courageous sibling. She was all worried and caring for me… twas my highest disgrace.”

I remember the report vividly. When I saw that York’s patrol had been attacked by Sirens my heart had seized up, my stomach churning with worry. But, according to the file, no damage had been dealt to our fleet.

“York…? How come I didn’t know this?”

“I… volunteered to draft up the report. While I wrote it, I… chose to omit some information. I didn’t want to worry thee. And… at the core… I was still ashamed of it, I didn’t want thou to think lesser of me as a ship. To lose thy respect.”

“York…” I speak softly and wrap an arm around her shoulders. “I would never. You should know that by now. I assume the damage was repairable?”

She nods. “Yes. It hurt at the time. I shall not deceive you. But twas fixable. Just a little sore.”

“I’m glad.” I hug her tighter. “I don’t know what I’d do without you…” I speak the truth. The thought of losing her to some wretched Siren had kept me up on more than one occasion, but I knew it was her duty, as it was mine to command her, there was nothing that could keep us from our roles in the war.

“I think the same way, my Adonis.” York smiles sweetly, not a sensual smile, just one of warmth and understanding. She knew full well how I felt, and I liked to think I knew how she felt too.

“About Wales… I’m not going to be so naïve as to say just don’t compare yourself to her, I know you can’t help it. But you do have something she doesn’t…”

She smiles faintly and chuckles. “If thou says ‘me’ in a soppy romantic voice… I shalt be incredibly unimpressed.” She warns me light-heartedly.

I grin and continue with gusto. “Me.”

She rolls her eyes with a warm smile on her face. “Truly, how did my heart fall for such a cliché soul. But…” She leans forward and kisses me on the lips, her tongue caressing mine for but a second. “I am glad it did. I appreciate thy care, my Adonis. I love you.”

“I love you too. Want to go talk with them?” I motion towards Littorio and Lusty, who are trying their best to look like they’re having a drink, and not actually spying on the conversation, curious as to what’s going on between us.

York nods and we head over to their table. “Care if we join you?” I ask politely and Illustrious gives a bright welcoming smile.

“Of course. You’re most welcome, both of you.” We take our seats and I order a glass of wine, realizing that I haven’t drunk anything, and York was already on her third glass.

“So, trouble in paradise?” Littorio asks, unable to keep her inquisitiveness about our love life to herself.

York smiles and takes my hand, her touch sending jolts of pleasure through me, even in this most simple form and after so long of being together, it never got old. Simultaneously she gives me a peck on the cheek, warming my heart. “Not at all. I was displacing my feelings onto my poor Adonis. I shalt try my hardest to ensure it doth not happen again. All is well. Tis indeed paradise to be with him.” She chuckles to herself before taking a sip of her drink.

Littorio smiles happily and nods. The conversation flows naturally from there. We talk about various things. Some port-related matters, some personal ones. I discover that Littorio and Illustrious had been together for a few months now.

Illustruious gazes at her lover next to her as Littorio animatedly describes their first date. The adoration and love clear in her eyes. They were perfect for one another, anyone could tell that.

I wonder… did people see that when I was with York?

Lusty speaks up after Littorio finishes. “Well… as My Light, so eloquently put. We indeed started courting some time ago. I have no regrets. As I’m sure you two don’t either.”

York smiles, a fang peeking out from her lips. “None at all. Tis my honour to be bound to my Adonis, with my heart and soul. Twould be a dark lonely infinite night without him.”

Illustrious smiles and changes tact. “So, York. I hear Wales will be taking part in the Race Queen competition. Excited?”

York looks surprised, but an odd look quickly plasters her face. “Hmm. I had heard of the event. I had no idea my sister was participating.” She looks over at me.

“Wouldst it be possible for me to taketh part?” I realise what that odd look was now, it was competitiveness. She only wanted to participate because Wales was. She wanted to show her up.

I didn’t think that was a great reason to take part if I was honest but far be it for me to judge my partner's motivations. “I’ll see if I can sign you up. All the slots were taken, but I’m sure I can squeeze you in.”

She smiles warmly and gives me a hug. “Why thanks. My Adonis. Having the Commander of mine own port in my pocket does prove useful every so often.”

Littorio laughs from across the table. “Signora, you misunderstand his motivations. He simply wishes to see you in a skintight outfit, showing off your many curves and as much skin as possible.”

I blush heavily and protest. I mean… that certainly helped… but…

York just chuckles lightly and waves it away. “If he wished for that, My Adonis should simply ask one night.” She gives me a wink before downing her fifth glass of wine as my blush worsens.

We continue talking some more, but as time wears on, and the evening draws to a close. It’s clear York has gotten a bit tipsy. A surprise, as it normally took many drinks to even remotely affect her, but then, she was on her eighth glass of wine, and it was strong premium stuff.

I had kept my word, buying the first five drinks for her, coming to a hefty sum. She herself had bought the last three, and even one for me.

We say our goodbyes to the happy couple, and I lead my tipsy pink-haired vampiress out the door after paying the tab.

It’s dark and late, but the stars shine brightly, not a cloud in sight. The air was neither cold nor warm, which was just the way I liked it.

York sets off at a feverous pace excitedly, but stumbles occasionally, eventually slowing down and taking my hand, relying on me to actually walk properly than anything.

She turns and gives me a sloppy kiss on the cheek and I can’t help but laugh in response, her drunk affection still sweet, if a bit awkward. As we walk, she starts trailing kisses upwards, and starts brushing her fangs against my ears, her tongue flicking out on occasion and tracing my ear lobe with an odd amount of precision considering how drunk she was.

Well… if that’s how she wanted to play it. I stop, grabbing her shoulders and push her over the pavement and into the wall lightly. It doesn’t take much in her state, and the change in her body is immediate, writhing expectantly, mewling as I run my own mouth up and down her neck, kissing the sweet skin softly, occasionally nibbling it, marking her lightly. York bites her bottom lip seductively, causing me to my chest to tighten and my loins to stir, the sight of her fangs digging into her own lip incredibly hot.

The occasional passer-by gives us an inquisitive look, before continuing on their journey, but I don’t care. I’m too busy, having moved on to kissing York, pushing my lips against hers, swirling my tongue around her mouth relishing it’s warmth and softness. I pull back slowly and continue kissing and biting every part of exposed skin I can get too, leaving a wet trail of saliva covering her in my wake.

I focus on her right ear, grabbing the tip between my thumb and forefinger, squeezing and pulling softly. I knew she enjoyed this type of play greatly. While she was embarrassed by her pointy features, she found me playing with them, in any fashion, incredibly erotic. Something I took full advantage of very often.

Even now, as I run my fingers down the length, she mewls huskily, her face flush from excitement and alcohol. I gently clamp my teeth down on the tip, pressing just hard enough to have her squirm and gasp with pleasure against me, before whispering into her ear.

“See. I love your ears Dork. I think they’re beautiful. You shouldn’t be ashamed by them…” She whimpers against me, mewling out a response in bated breath.

“I… don’t likkee that name…” I run my tongue down her ear, making sure to wean the tip into all the crevices. I had gotten better and better at this as the year had worn on, to the point that I knew exactly what to do to make my vampire react exactly as I wanted.

“I think you do…” I dip my tongue gently into her canal, the sound of my breath and the sloppy sound of my tongue undoubtedly turning her on as her knees shake, rubbing her thighs together, desperately trying to glean any pleasure from the small amount of friction.

But, suddenly, she grabs my shoulders, using her strength to easily overpower me and shoves me against the wall, a hungry gleam of lust in her eyes. She pushes her body against me, I can feel her breath tickling the skin on my throat as she gives me a sultry smile. And my whole body tightens, waiting for her to start kissing and nibbling on me in return.

However, she just smiles sweetly, and releases me from the wall, beckoning with her finger, knowing full well she had just teased and denied me. “Come, let us go home. We can continue there…”

I obediently follow, but not before leaning in and giving her ear one final loving lick, straight from the base to the tip, getting my own back.

She turns and gives me a lustful glare, her whole face beet red. She manages to calm herself, beating down the heated blush and taking my hand. Even when she was drunk, she could recover so quickly from being embarrassed.

“Come now. Let usss be off. If thou arts a goodeth boyyy. I will do that thing you like.” She speaks with an amusing slur. The alcohol was clearly getting to her, half the sentence in her high-class Shakespearean, the other in common dialect. Well, her offer of ‘the thing I liked’ was nice, I had to imagine she would be asleep the second we got home in her state.

I don’t’ say this, of course, and just smile pleasantly. “I’d like that.”

She grins. “I bet you wouldethh.” She leads me by the hand heading for home.

Just as were getting towards the port, York suddenly stops, her attention drawn to a bright jewellery display outside a store. Immediately I feel anxious. Had she set her heart on some piece of jewellery? My wallet had taken enough of a beating from all the drinks she had gleaned from me.

She points and speaks, her speech actually slowed, deliberate, like she was trying her best not to slur, with varying success. “I… like that-t one. Twould look splendid on my finger. Doth you not agree? Thou should present it me in a nice box.”

I look at the ring she’s pointed out and I can’t help but catch my breath, my eyes bulging slightly as I realize what it was. The beautiful shining diamond displayed clearly.

“Um… York. That’s an engagement ring.”

“I knoweth whattt I said, my Adoniss.” She giggles happily and pulls me along once again. “Come now.” York practically drags me back to port as my mind spins.

An engagement ring? She… wanted one? As in…?

But... she was drunk. Surely? I can’t keep my thoughts straight as we reach the port.

Was she joking? Was she just too drunk to realize what she was implying? Or, perhaps… she was more sober than she appeared?

My heart fills with confusion, but also hope. If that’s what she wanted… I… wanted it too… I wanted…

To marry her.

Chapter Text

I brush my teeth dutifully, until I eventually spit into the sink, running the water to wash it away. I clean myself up with the towel and put my toothbrush away.

I smile to myself, something slowly dawning on me. York’s was nestled right next to it on the side. In fact, half the toiletries and assorted stuff in the bathroom cabinet were hers. While we did occasionally stay in her room, she had taken more and more to my quarters, to the point where she practically lived here. She had, in essence, moved in with me.

I don’t know why… but the thought of that… it burned my chest, not with hurtful fire, but a pleasant warm sensation.  The fact that we were that close. It was nice.

I truly did love her. She had her quirks, no doubt. But I loved them all. Her speech, her confidence, yet also her cute embarrassment. Even her fangs. I could not fathom that I had been scared of them, of her, just over a year ago.

I was a better man for it, and for her. While the circumstances were inconvenient for her, being bound to me as she was, relying on me to feed. I wouldn’t have it any other way, and I was so happy it had happened, because otherwise, we may never have reached where we were today.

Without her care, her attention, I may well have cracked under the stress of my job. It wasn’t easy, the war was long, seemingly unwinnable. But coming back to her after a long day, made it all worth it. She was always willing to lend an ear when I needed to vent.

While there was plenty of ships at the base who were nice and cared for me. Ones who would happily listen to me or give me advice, talking to her about it felt… more personal. More…. Intimate. She always had a way with her words, speaking with utter conviction, convincing me that I had done the right thing, made the right choice that day.

As my mind ponders on the depths of my feelings for my lover, I remember that night, only last week, York drunk, pulling me along to the jewellery shop, pointing out that stunning engagement ring with a mischievous glint in her eye.

Did she really wanted to get married? Because… since then, it’s the only thing I’ve been able to think about. Just over a year… was that long enough for us to be together? I didn’t know. All I knew is that I wanted it.

I needed it. The privilege of calling that stunning vampiress my wife. To dedicate all to her. To show her the true depths of my feelings with a ring. To even… possibly… have a child with her?

My cheeks flush excitedly at the thought. But… would she say yes? Is that what she really wanted? I wasn’t a confident guy, never had been especially. But I did like to think I knew York rather well by this point, and I was convinced there was some hint, some deliberate planning to York’s actions that day.

She was normally incredibly resilient to alcohol. The only time I had seen her truly completely drunk was at one of the Royal Navy balls, after ten glasses of wine, and many, many shots. (A drinking competition with Tallinn, which she promptly lost)

To be so drunk after just eight glasses. She might have been tipsy… but maybe she had been putting on the worst of it? Just a bit? Maybe she had deliberately dragged me that way home, straight past the store so that she could hint to me?

My mind swirls with the possibility and I try my best to still them, drowning the ideas. My mind had been like this the whole week, unable to stop thinking about it whenever I had time. But god forbid I ask her.

That would hardly be subtle, would it? If she had gone to the effort of seeing the ring, planning to drag me there tipsy and jokingly make out that she wanted me to propose, I couldn’t just ask her… or even try and hint to her, she’d want me to take the initiative, buy the ring, surprise her. Wouldn’t she? That was the York I knew.

I kick myself. Damnit! My mind had started thinking about it again. But if I was thinking about it so much… perhaps I should just do something about it?

The race was today, but if I was quick, I could quickly get to the store, buy the ring and get back beforehand. Littorio would be expecting me, so I would have to think up an excuse, or perhaps even just tell her what I planned to do. But… it could work…

It was incredibly spur of the moment. When would I propose? Right after the event? During? I push the thoughts from my mind. I’d just do it when it felt right. Maybe York would appreciate the suddenness of it?

I can’t help but grin as I strip myself, turning the shower on and opening the glass door. I let the warm water flow over me, giving a sigh. Nothing beat a morning shower, especially combined with my newfound good mood. I would do it. I was going to propose to her.

“Thou looks especially content with thyself this morn. What prompts such an expression on my love’s face?” I’m startled when I hear York speak up, just as she strides up to the shower, shrugging the black silk shawl that covered her naked body off before joining me.

I turn to her and smile. “You.” I speak the truth, gazing lovingly at the women I planned to propose to, to wed. God… she looked so good in the morning. Her pale skin, contrasting her now damp pink hair. The way her eyes shone with life, and a faint lustful hunger, it got me every time.

“I… was hoping you’d still be asleep. I was going to make you breakfast in bed right after my shower.” I admit.

She chuckles. “I think I will have my breakfast here. But thank you for the thought. Thou art truly a sweet one.”

“I wouldn’t just do it any of the other girls… only you.” I kiss her on the forehead, water starting to run down her own body as well as she steps closer to me.

---XXX START---

She blinks as water runs down her face, the strands of pink hair sticking to her skin. The shower is cramped, not really designed for two obviously, and her body presses into mine, the water running over the both of us as I feel her breath on my wet skin.

My cock is already standing at attention, pressing against her legs as York rubs herself against me, backing me up against the cold tiles. She knows full well that she’s turning me on, biting her lip and giving a wink.

“How sweet. Such a comment makes my heart flutter with joy, to know that I alone bring thee such delight.”

Her hand touches my shoulder, gliding downwards, trailing her nails across the skin as my breathing quickens, my body flush with lust. Fuck… I loved her… so fucking much. Why had I been so hesitant before? She deserved a ring, I needed to get her one.

Her fingers slowly work their way up my shaft, before she grips me from my tip, stroking slowly to my base, her fingers cupping my balls gently until she works her way back up, the water dripping around us helping somewhat with lubrication.

She does it again, agonisingly slowly as my dick twitches with need, my whole body shuddering as I mewl and gasp at York’s touch. Her eyes watch my reaction like a hawk, a thin smile forming on her lips.

“I truly doth love thy cute moans of appreciation. It really… puts me in the mood.” She moves slightly faster, and presses harder, right on the underside of my glands, a particularly sensitive spot that causes my penis to twitch further, spurting out pre-cum onto her hand, which she simply uses as lube to keep moving faster.

As my pre leaks out, I let out a louder moan, unable to keep my voice down. York shudders with me, getting off on my own pleasure, rubbing her own thighs together, a trail of pussy juice leaking down her thigh until it’s quickly washed away by the running water.

“Fuck…” She mutters. Her swearing never gets old. It’s both so incredibly odd, yet so hot. “That’s it, my love. Squirm and moan for me! Enjoy it. Let the pleasure take thee. Wallow in the lustful urges. Let me service thou… I shalt remove all thy stress.”

I obediently allow the groans of pleasure slipping from my lips to grow louder, as she continues stroking.

“That’s it… goooood…” She praises me while licking her lips, until eventually, she crouches, being careful to not slip on the wet floor. She strokes once again down to my base, before giving me a cheeky smile and taking me straight between her lips, my tip prodding her cheek, bulging slightly as she sucks.

“God… York. Fuck! Your mouth…” I grit my teeth as she sucks diligently, she adjusts her head, so my cock stops pressing against her cheek, and instead slides down her throat, spearing her gullet as she expertly takes it, not choking at all.

She hums for effect, sending vibration straight from her mouth and tongue up my shaft and coursing pleasure through my body as my cock throbs inside her.

York starts slow, pumping her lips back and forth, but it doesn’t take long till she’s taking me even deeper and faster, my knees shaking at the sensation. I can feel her fangs, grazing the sides of dick. She no longer kept out of the way when giving me head... she knew I loved the feeling of them.

Her mouth is slick and warm, my pre-cum already spilling out onto her tongue. However, before I can finish. She stops, quickly standing up and pushing herself against me, and pushing me back into the tiled wall.

She kisses me deeply, and I can taste the faint remnants of my own arousal on her lips, only making me crave her more. She reaches down as she kisses me, grabbing the base of my shaft and directing the point of my cock to her entrance.

York spreads her legs slightly, and then pierces herself on me, a moan coming from the both of us simultaneously at the pleasure from our partner. She’s just as tight as always, and wet too.

She was always so insatiable, but especially in the mornings. York pulls back from the kiss breathlessly and starts nibbling at my neck, kissing and sucking as she slams herself against me, being careful to not slip on the wet floor.

I feel her breath as she lets out another deep groan as my cock hits deeper inside her, her pussy massaging my dick with it’s rippling hot walls.

We continue like that for a while, York controlling the pace as she fucks me against the wall, her breasts bouncing against my own chest, as I grip her shoulder blades tightly. The sound of the shower reverberates around the tiled room, as does the constant *shlick* of our sexes ramming against one another, bodily fluids dripping from both us.

“I’m close…” She manages to gasp out against my neck. “May I…?” I already know what she wants, and I nod, all too happy to provide.

She growls happily and immediately sinks her teeth into my neck. The pain I once felt at the insertion almost instantly being tuned into pleasure, which in combination with how York was milking my cock, makes me cum immediately.

I shake as she sucks and sucks, her pace never faltering as my cock twitches inside her, my warm cum flowing into, then back out of her, down her thighs and onto the shower floor, before being immediately washed away by the running water.

She follows shortly after, I can feel her walls tighten and she stops clamping her lips against my neck, chucking her head back in ecstasy and groaning for me.

“Ohhhh My Adonis!” Her lips are smeared with blood, but she looks… stunning at that moment, her lips closed in pleasure, her whole body shuddering and twitching as we both come down from our high.

I wait a minute, allowing us both to regain our breath, before pulling out of her sloppily, her used pussy dripping with my cum. She rubs her thighs together and mewls approvingly, before wiping her mouth clean of my blood with her wrist.

---XXX END---

We both finish up, cleaning ourselves from our passionate lovemaking, the other slathering the other in soap, caressing the other gently and rinsing their body, until we’re both smelling fresh and clean.

I step out of the shower and York follows wrapping a towel around her. I’m aware of the time, and my plan to buy the ring. Already, worries and doubts were taking root.

What if the ring had sold?

Would they have another?

What if this all a bit too rushed?

Maybe I should wait?

I suppress the thoughts quickly as I dry myself, heading into my room and start buttoning up my uniform. York walks in, already having discarded the towel, absolutely no shame in walking about nude.

I can’t help but let my eyes wander up and down her body. My mind already thinking back to what we had just done… I was so damn lucky to have her. There were plenty of ships at the port, but none of them made me feel things like her.

York notices my gaze and curls one side of her lip in a smile, showing a fang. “Where doth thy thoughts lay?”

“I was thinking how lucky I am to have you.” I reply with a sincere smile.

She rolls her eyes. “Trust thee to think with thy manhood. But tis true. The things I do to thee… thou art lucky to experience such things with mine own body.”

I pout. “York… you know that’s not what I meant. It’s not the sex.”

She raises an eyebrow and puts a hand on her hip, eyeing me playfully. “Oh, am I not up to standard?”

I give her a pointed look. She always did like to deliberately misinterpret my words, it made for good ammunition to play with me. “Well… it’s not just the sex. That’s great. But you know… you’re far more to me, right?”

Her playful aura fades and she smiles at me while reaching behind herself and clipping her bra together. “Of course. Twas only jesting. Thou means more to me than thou can conceivably fathom. Whenever I am out there… on the beautiful waves…”

She pauses, pulling her panties up her legs, so she is now fully dressed in her underwear. “…I only want for one desire. Not to vanquish any foes. Not to be with mine own friends or siblings. A single want. I want to be by thy side. Discussing mundane matters… sipping tea in each other’s arms… and yes, sometimes making love. All of it tis what I desire.”

She continues looking at me, a mixture of emotions clear on her face. She looks down, and as she rolls her pantyhose up her leg she chuckles, and she gives me an odd look. “I do get teased for such desires. Howe delights in it. She often asks how long it will be till I force wedlock upon you, apparently I speak of thou often.” The points of her ears have changed into a light shade of red as she contains her embarrassment at such a statement.

My heart skips a beat, and I try my best to keep the smile on my face, not showing my thoughts. That had to be a hint, right? She was definitely hinting. My resolve to buy the ring, to propose this very day, strengthens.

“That’s… nice to hear.”

She looks like she’s about to say something, words on the tip of her tongue, but thinks better of it, simply offering up a smile as she fits her skirt and jacket around her.

I finish with my uniform, grabbing my watch off the bedside table and fastening it to my wrist. “Good luck at the event.” I walk over and give her a hug before heading for the door.

“I won't need luck. All eyes will naturally gravitate towards me. My resplendence is without equal.”

I chuckle as I wave at her, opening the door. “I couldn’t agree more.”

I arrive back at the office breathless. I had practically jogged all the way back from town, fully aware that I was over an hour late for my shift.

Littorio looks up and smiles at me when I walk through the door.

“Commander. I received your message about being late, but I did not realize you were going to be quite this late. Care to explain, mio amico?”

“I… just personal problems. All fixed now, nothing to worry about. And I’m really sorry to inconvenience you.” I decide that I would be better off hiding the true nature of absence from the inquisitive ship.

However, her red eyes practically glow when her gaze falls to my hand. “And, what exactly does my Commander have in his hands, such a nice bag… a gift perchance?”

I quickly move to hide it behind myself, my cheeks already heating up. “It’s… nothing…”

“Commander. Would you like my help to finish the rest of these forms off before the race, or not?” She grins with confidence, blackmailing me into showing her.

I sigh. I suppose it wouldn’t hurt. I pull the gift bag out from behind me, and hand it to her. She promptly sifts through it, finding the small dark blue velvet box and examining it curiously, before flipping it open and gasping, her hand flying to her mouth.

“Magnifica, tale bellezza!” She exclaims before lowering her hand and smiling at me.

“I am truly honoured Commander… but I am already spoken for…” She winks teasingly and closes the case, handing it to me.

“I gather you plan to propose to your lovely Duke?”

I nod, trying my best to not burst out into excited song, or curl up into an embarrassed ball, my mind fighting between the excitement and nervousness I felt.

“Brilliant plan. Truly, anyone can tell by the way she looks at you. She is head over heels for you. I’ve never seen her blush so much as when she is by your side. You bring out the best in her. Even the other ships have become more comfortable with that signora’s other traits since word spread of your infatuation. I think the fact that their Commander loves her, sets some hearts at ease.”

I contemplate this for a second and come to the same conclusion. While some ships were still put on edge by her vampiric nature, more and more seemed comfortable with her these days, often using me as a topic of conversation as a starting point.

Littorio continues. “And it is abundantly clear how you feel about her. It’s written on your face every time anyone even mentions her name. Truly, if fate is a thing, you two were destined. I’m so glad you have decided to take that last leap for her. Congratulazioni!”

“Don’t congratulate me yet. She hasn’t said yes yet…” I say, a hint of nerves I’ve been trying to suppress seeping into my voice. While I had gotten more confidant about the idea after York’s hinting this morning, now I had the ring in my hand… it all felt a lot more real. I’d spent the money, got the ring, I was actually going to ask her… all of that terrified and excited me.

“Don’t be an idiota, Commander. There is no need to be nervous. Just go for it. I cannot fathom why she would deny you. Follow the heat in your chest. It’s passion will not lead you astray.” She smiles reassuringly but quickly straightens up professionally.

“But unfortunately, we have some work to do. Let us get to it and you can see your Duke in a lovely skintight suit, before proposing, yes?”

I blush lightly but nod, appreciating her words. Sitting down and rushing along with the forms as quickly as possible.

Luckily, even though I was late. My secretary had not been idle, and it doesn’t take long to finish the small amount of work left. Littorio bids me good luck with a wink, before heading for the track, and I swiftly follow.

I head for the pits, the various teams doing final checks on their cars, drivers pumping themselves up. In reality, while the race was supposed to be the main event. The teams’ mascots, or race queens, were the star of the show. There wasn’t any competition of any kind between them, they were simply there to root for their team, and attract as many eyes and supporters as possible.

Having said all that. This was a mostly internal event, so almost all the spectators were shipgirls from the base. Although there were a few public stands as well. It felt a little weird to have York, my girlfriend, dazzling spectators with her looks, trying to attract fans for her team, but at the same time… it made me kind of proud that she was… well… mine.

I find the right place and give a friendly wave to some of the pit crew at work, before the breath is knocked from me as a body slams into me, arms wrapping around me in a tight hug before releasing me.

My heart beats fast, all too aware of the small velvet box in my pocket, the one destined for the women in front of me.

“My Adonis. Glad thou made it here promptly.” She smiles brightly as I try my best to not ogle her too much. The race queen skintight suit was definitely focused on the ‘skintight’ part. It even showed the faint ripples of muscle on her chest, hugging her curvaceous form and stopping at her thighs, showing them all of their plump, naked glory, glistening ever so slightly with sweat.

“Wow…” I mutter under my breath, my eyes wanting to take all of her in at once, focussing on every curve and naked bit of exposed flesh as she grins happily, relishing my attention and reaction.

“Thou admiring my luscious form? Perhaps…” She comes closer and whispers, her hot breath tingling my ear, causing me to involuntarily shudder. “…I shalt wear it tonight, if one begs me enough...” She smiles tucking her hair behind her ear before looking over her shoulder, her expression changing to something more serious.

I realise why now. She’s looking over at white team, and their race queen, Wales. There is currently a camera drone hovering around her as she smiles at it, the feed being displayed to the viewers in the stands.

Wales strikes a few seductive poses for the camera, clearly garnering many fans in the process.

Before I can react, the buzzing drone has already moved on to the next team, York’s. Of course, it briefly lingers on the car, driver and crew, before settling on the true star of the show. York.

She smiles and poses for camera. I quickly realise I’m in the way and go to move out of frame, but I’m surprised when a hand reaches around my waist, pulling me back and stopping me.

York pulls me close and kisses me on the lips passionately as the camera drone continues watching. My ears immediately steam with embarrassment, her display of affection incredibly public, for all to see.

She stops kissing me but keeps me attached to her side and waves at the camera and gives me a nudge to do the same. After I do, it promptly moves on to the next team and I’m left with York’s arms tightly wrapped around my shoulder.

“I… um… York… that was very… public.”

She laughs at me. “Yes. And? Doth my Adonis hath a problem with crowds? I simply wished for all to know that I am spoken for, and that thou art mine, not anothers.”

I smile and kiss her again lightly. A quick look at my watch shows that I need to get to my viewing box, so I hug York goodbye and head off.

“See you later, my love.” She blows me a kiss with a wink, and I notice many of the crew giving me clear looks of envy as she does, causing a smug grin to plant itself on my face.

Just before I head off, I motion to the driver, and he walks over, confusion clear on his face. “Yes, boss?”

“Beat white team, and I’ll pay you extra 20% on top of your hiring fee.” I whisper the offer quietly.

He grins confidently. “Consider it done.”

I sit in my private box, watching with my hands fiddling with the velvet ring case, tossing it back forth between my hands, my heart hammering away.

The race hand just finished, with York’s team coming second place. Not that any of it really mattered. It was all simply for entertainment. What mattered to me, and more likely York, was that white team had come third.

Not that the performance of the drivers or their cars had any relevance to the race queens themselves except for the team aspect, but I knew York. If Wales’s team had beaten her team, she’d have been frustrated, incredibly so.

The drivers were collecting their trophies and the Race Queens from the top 3 winning teams were posing for the camera. Atago comes first, as she was the mascot for the winning team, then York.

She looks stunning, as usual. But something about her eyes, their piercing the camera, the screen. She’s not looking at the public, or the other shipgirls when she’s looking at it, I can just… tell. She’s thinking of me, watching her through it.

She smiles coyly, striking some poses, and even curling her lip showing her fangs some more. As soon as the camera moves on to Wales, I can see York, already off, walking in the direction of my box.

I quickly pocket the ring nervously, my hands shaking as I wait for her. I pour a glass of champagne ready, making sure it’s nice and full. While I already knew she would prefer wine, she didn’t hate champagne, and unfortunately, that was all that was provided.

The door opens with a click, and York walks in, still dressed in her race queen outfit. She smiles before dropping herself onto the sofa next to me, picking up the glass of champagne and taking a large sip.

“Hmm… I wouldst prefer wine. But if this what thou chose to celebrate with. Then I shalt not judge.” As predicted, she comments on the choice of drink immediately.

I laugh at my accurate assumption and reply. “Sorry. Nothing to do with me, just what came in with the box. Take it up with organizers.”

“Thou art one of the organizers, true enough?” She smiles as she snuggles closer to me, resting her head on my shoulder.

“I… um well yes. But not that part of the event.”

“Excuses are a poor man’s crutch.” Her tone is lighthearted and playful as she clings to me.

I feel her body, breathing against mine as she closes her eyes and rests on me.

“Everything go ok?” I ask.

“Yes. Fine. And… we beat Wales. My ego can rest easy.”

I laugh. “York… I…” I can feel her leg pressing against my own, and the velvet box within. I want to say something. I want to get on my knees right now…

…but I don’t have the confidence. The very thought of doing it right now… makes me feel faint.

York notices something is off and lifts her head from my shoulder, eying me inquisitively.

“Remember my wise words, when you struggled to profess thy affection for me, thy request for romantic night together?”

I smile and recall the words perfectly. “Words are meant to be spoken, not minced.” I imitate her tone and accent as accurately as I manage, and it gets a laugh out of her.

“Yes. Perhaps thou should take them to heart. What is bothering thee? I can tell something is wrong. Thou art coiled like a nervous spring, a mousetrap ready to strike. Thou art shaking with nerves, thy heartbeat is erratic… blood pumping with such ferocity. What is it, my Adonis?”

She reaches out and strokes my cheek with a worried look on her face.

Fuck it. Now or never, right? She was worried… and that was really sweet. I really did love that about her. I loved everything about her… this… felt right.

I pull the box out of my pocket and kneel on the floor in one swift and smooth movement, looking up York as she sits on the sofa.

Her eyes widen as she starts to realize what I was doing. I slowly flip the case up, exposing the diamond ring within to her. She doesn’t even gasp, her eyes just water as the little air in her lungs is expelled in a single breath.

“Duke of York…. Dork.” I smile to myself, using both her full name, and the pet name that on the surface annoyed her, but in reality, she secretly liked.

“I… love you. Like I have never loved another. I know I’m your Commander. I know that our situation… is not exactly normal. But I love you, and I would never change any of it, for fear I would never have met you. Not the Sirens. Not the war. Not you feeding on me. Would you do me the honour… the privilege, of being my wife?”

Tears start to streak out of her eyes, and then when I realize something. This is the first time I had ever seen her cry. Not that it lasts long mind. Just like her blushes, she seems to have great control, and she quickly stops, wiping her eyes and blessing me with the brightest smile I had ever seen.

“Yes. Of course, My Adonis. My Soul has always been yours. And it always will be. Yes. Now. And forever.”

My chest swirls with emotion, it feels like it’s on fire like I’m glowing. I gently take York’s hand.

…and slip the ring onto her finger, as fits snug in its rightful place.

She brings up her face, admiring it before giving a chuckle. "The very same ring. Truly, I played thee like a harp."

I grin, not at all surprised. "So you did plan it?"

"Twas not difficult. I felt thou needed just that little kick to start thy thoughts. However one did not expect thou to be quite so hasty about it, a nice surprise. Twas obvious when I walked through this door that thou were considering wedlock, thy blood was pumping at such a pace... it made me salivate. I excite thee that much?"

My now fiancé smiles happily, and pulls me onto the couch, giving me a passionate kiss, our tongues intertwining, bodies touching. I break the kiss and hug her tightly. "Of course. The thought of you... as my wife... I still can't quite believe it."

She chuckles heartily. "My Adonis. Thou better become a believer. I am thy Aphrodite, thy Juliet, thy bride. I couldst nary wish for anything more." York leans against me, her hand settling on my chest as she idly fiddles with her new ring between her fingers, a look of pure contentment on her visage. I sigh happily, and place my hand over her own, feeling the ring myself.

My fiancé's soft breathing against me, the touch of her skin against mine, her very presence was calming. Now this, was bliss.

Chapter Text

5 years later…

I gather the small number of reports on my desk with a sigh, filing them away and straightening my back, stretching slightly. Minimal siren activity, as it always was these days.

Two years ago, the Sirens had ceased all offensive operations. There had not been a single sighting of a high-level siren since then. It seemed, for all intents and purposes, they had simply… stopped fighting.

Their automated mass-produced and basic humanoid models still existed, patrolling their territory, but, due to the seeming lack of a command structure, we had successfully taken back much siren held territory, to the point where only a few spots on the globe were truly owned by the Sirens, and even now, plans were in motion to squish these last remnants.

Who knew what had happened to Siren command? They weren’t destroyed by us, that’s for certain. Some scientists theorized they had ‘moved on’ not finding whatever they were searching for in this reality, whatever all that meant. Or perhaps some other force had internally destroyed them.

I didn’t really care. It meant a safer world for me, humanity… and perhaps most importantly, my family. My job mainly consisted of organizing the destruction of the Siren remnants, and general peacekeeping now. It was… a nice change of pace, but I had been busy recently, making plans to defeat these final strongholds.

A distinctive knock on the door brings my head snapping up, and a warm smile automatically places itself on my lips. “Come in.” I call out.

My secretary, Hood, looks up from her corner of the room with an equally warm smile for our visitor. Her form exactly the same as when we had met, her pink hair swaying behind her as she enters with a fanged grin, ever graceful in her movements.

She nods politely at Hood, a fellow lady of the Royal Navy, before she glides to my side and I give my wife a quick kiss, relishing to contact after a day of work, her hands gentle as they envelop me lovingly.

Our gentle quiet embrace is swiftly interrupted as a small bundle of joy collides with me from the side, forcing her way between myself and her mother.

“Daddy!” Her young sweet voice is muffled against my chest as I hold her close treasuring my daughter. She was the light of my life, alongside her mother, and I truly would be lost without them.

York speaks up with a light tone of admonishment, ruffling her daughter’s pink hair, a slightly darker shade than her own. “What hath I told thee about interrupting me and thy father? Wait thy turn little one.”

“Sorry…” She pulls away as she looks at the ground and kicks her little feet against the floor, looking for all the world like she was indeed sorry. I knew my daughter better than that however, she was not at all sorry, the manipulative little troublemaker.

Her hair was long and similar in colour to her mothers, she also had her mother’s eyes, a deep beautiful turquoise blue. Her tiny little fangs picked out from her lips on occasion, adding to her similarities to York. However, I had left my mark, as her ears were normal and round.

She didn’t need to actually use her fangs to survive luckily, something we had checked early on. She could subside on normal food easily, another part of her half-human heritage. However, she could, if we allowed her to, drink blood. She only got it as a treat though, and luckily, she was more than happy with blood from the hospital unlike York, who had to still feed on me everyday.

York of course can already tell that our daughter isn’t actually that sorrowful, and sighs in frustration, not truly annoyed, but enough to roll her eyes. “Truly, where dost thou get thy attitude from…”

This just earns a giggle from our daughter, and she hugs me again tightly. I did like to think she was a daddy’s girl. But then… I think York was just the sterner of the two of us. I didn’t have the heart to admonish our daughter and doubted my words would carry much authority. Whereas York was clearly the boss, and when she put her foot down, our daughter did tend to obey… mostly.

York clicks her tongue and exclaims. “I wish to speak to thy father. Alone. Wouldst it be acceptable for Lady Hood to take this little rascal elsewhere?” She directs this last question to my secretary and Hood smiles happily, beckoning to our daughter.

“Come now, Marya. Let us go visit your auntie George. I’m sure she’ll be cooking something lovely in the canteen.” The little girl gives me yet another hug, then her mother, before excitedly bouncing along, following Hood out of the room.

As soon as she leaves, York sighs and wraps an arm around me lovingly once again. “Our daughter has such boundless energy. Tis exhausting.”

“Everything ok? I wasn’t expecting you?”

“Doth something hath to be in disarray for me to spend time alone with my Adonis?” She kisses me again lightly, before lowering herself onto my lap, leaning back against my chest as she sits herself atop my lap.

I hold my wife from behind, tucking some loose strands of her hair behind her pointy ear, so that I can bring my lips to it, and gently run them across the edge of the ear, my tongue just slightly grazing her teasingly, causing her whole body to shudder in pleasure.

“I think you’ve become more sensitive in motherhood.” She squirms and chuckles at my observation.

“Marya ok?” I ask, annoyed that I had been unable to spend much time with my wife or daughter this week, due to the plans for the siren remnants. I hoped… that once the final siren forces were dealt with, I could dedicate far more time to my family.

“She’s fine… a handful as always. But I do love her so. She reminds me a lot of thou in many ways, at least at times.”

“Really? Everyone comments on how she’s the spitting image of you.” I exclaim, surprised by York’s observation.

She laughs lightly and tilts her head back, looking back at me as her pink hair cascades down my chest, the faint whiff of her natural scent and shampoo drifting from it.

“That stems simply from appearances. Tis a shallow evaluation of our offspring. She has thy excitable nature… thy moral compass, even if she is a bit of a troublemaker on occasion… though I cannot speak to where she gained that trait.”

“I think you’ll find that she gets that from you.”

She grins. “Hmmm. I’m not a troublemaker… Am I?” She shifts her whole body until she’s actually straddling me in the chair, her breasts pushing against my chest, her face inches from my own.

“You definitely are.” I reply teasingly as I kiss her nose affectionately.

Her playful look fades, replaced by something more serious as her eyes bore into me. “May I… ask something… personal of you?”

“Of course. We’re married are we not, hard to get more personal.” I chuckle, but her serious expression remains, and my joking smile fades as I start to worry about the nature of the question.

“Would you consider… drinking my blood?”

I speak quietly. “That’s why you came to see me?”

She looks downwards sheepishly, and nods. “I… yes. I wanted to see you of course… but tis something that has weighed heavy on my mind. I should hath waited… but I could nary help it…”

“I… guess I don’t really need to ask why you want me to, right? What prompted it though?”

She nods, a slightly sad smile on her lips. “The insurance company called… about life insurance… for you. It hath bothered me like a rash since. It is not a topic I like to think about…”

“Tis selfish of me… I understand that. But… your daughter is also one of my own kind… at least partially. Her life span will either match my own… if she chooses to feed, or still long supersede your own if she doesn’t.”

She gives another forlorn smile. “I admit… I use our daughter as an excuse. A cruel trap to bait thee. A thorn to puncture guilt into thy heart. It is my own wish to turn thee. For thou to remain by my side in the infinite ocean of life. I cannot face it without you. But…”

She looks away from me sadly. “I fully understand if you deny my request. I shalt not begrudge you your humanity. I know I would also hath to feed on another, I hope that wouldst not irk you too much.”

“York…” I smile gently at her. “I already spoke with Akashi about this… straight after I got the call from the insurance company in fact. They routed it to my office after they spoke to you. It… got me thinking too.”

She looks confused. And I continue. “You wouldn’t turn me with your blood. At least, not just a bit. With a larger dose, yes. But if your vampiric nature is true to human fiction on the matter, which is our current guess. Then I would become your thrall, your familiar. I wouldn’t become a vampire. You could still feed off me, and I would be immortal… but…”

“You and me would be bound. Beyond our marriage, beyond Marya. You would hold absolute power over me, should you choose to. Our minds would be interwoven, connected by many threads. I would be at your whim. You would… essentially own me, as your blood would bound me to you as my master.” She looks like she’s about to say something, but I stop her, interrupting.

“So of course. I agree. I would have suggested it myself… but it’s something I needed you to ask yourself. It didn’t feel right to request it from you.” Her eyes widen in surprise at my conclusion.

“But… you just said I would hold complete control over you?”

“York… you’re my wife. I trust you implicitly. You would never use it, not without my permission, right?”

She nods her head, a deadly serious expression on her face. “Never.”

Well then, why are you surprised? Of course, I would happily give myself to you in that way, if it meant you didn’t have to lose me… as long as Marya didn’t have to go through losing her father. I might not be sold on eternal life itself. But with you… with her… I couldn’t wish for anything else.”

She processes this for a second but nods happily. “My thanks, my Adonis. I know it is a big commitment… and it is still a part of thy humanity. It means a lot to me that thou trusts me to that extent. Do you want to… now?”

I laugh and shake my head. “Not here… can we make it a bit more romantic? Tonight, at home? Get George or Howe to babysit?”

She nods enthusiastically, her confidant grin returning. “I look forward to it.”

I kiss her once again. The mother to my child. My wife. And soon to be, vampiric master.

An eternal life with her… with my daughter… I could think of far worse fates in life.

We collect Marya from Hood and George, bringing her back home for a bit. We let her play in the front room while we both cook, helping one another prepare the meal. While I liked to cook for York, I didn’t always have the time, so having the two of us do it was a nice compromise.

We sit at the table, two adult portions of lasagne for us, and a smaller one for Marya. She eats it hungrily, but it doesn’t take long to realise she’s ignoring the peas on her plate, shoving the green vegetables to the side.

“Marya, thou shalt not leave this table until that plate is empty. Understood?” York speaks up sharply, her gaze fixed on her daughter.

Our daughter immediately makes a face and looks at me for support. I chuckle. “I don’t know why you’re looking at me. Listen to your mother. And if you’re good, maybe you’ll get some blood. Hmm?”

She pouts theatrically, but acquiesces, forcefully scooping up the peas and putting them into her mouth, making an exaggerated face of disgust as she does. I can’t help but let a grin of amusement slip onto my face at my daughters’ little performance.

All of a sudden, a tabby cat jumps onto the table mid-meal, inquisitively looking for any scraps to be had. Marya giggles happily at this new development and reaches out to pet him, but York mutters in annoyance. “Whiskey…”

From what I gathered, she had named him after a cat that had some form of connection with her ship’s history, which was a sweet touch. Much like with our daughter, York had quickly decided on a name and had not budged on the matter, although, if I was honest, I didn’t mind and I loved our daughter’s name. It had a nice ring to it. It was the name of Dracula’s daughter, York’s love of horror literature clearly the source of the name.

My wife swiftly stands and picks up the pet, placing him back down on the floor. “Stay, Whiskey.” She scolds him lightly before being unable to resist giving him quick loving strokes as he purrs happily and York returns to the table.

We finish up, and Marya thanks us for the food, then looks at me expectantly. “Blood?”

York sighs. “Very well.” She stands up, heading for the kitchen before swiftly returning with a small glass of bright red liquid. Marya’s eyes immediately glint with hunger, a faint red sheen overcoming the turquoise, just as it did with York.

“That’s not much…” She grumbles.

York smiles sweetly. “Oh, so thou doth not wish for it?” Marya stays silent, but reaches out for it, knowing full well that arguing with her mother was pointless.

She downs the small amount almost immediately and smiles happily. “I want daddy’s blood like you someday!”

York tuts. “Oh no. Thy fathers’ blood is all mine” She walks behind me and wraps her arms around my shoulders, kissing me on the forehead as she does.

“…all mine” She whispers in my ear, her fangs brushing my skin before retreating into the kitchen, the sound of running water immediately following as she scrubs the plates clean. Damn tease.

Just as I’m about to go help, the doorbell rings. “Come on Marya. That’ll be for you.” I call out, beckoning her to follow.

She makes an annoyed face. “Why do I have to stay the night at Auntie Howe’s?”

“Because sometimes me and your mum like to have some time to ourselves.”

“That means there’s going to be lots of kissing and cuddling and stuff…” She makes a gagging noise for effect, making her opinion on such things very clear.

York’s sharp hearing must pick up on this comment, as her voice rings out from the other room in a light teasing tone. “I certainly hope so~”

I laugh loudly and usher Marya to the door and hand her off to Howe, her smile as bright and warm as always. While I never liked sending Marya away, I trusted Howe, or any York’s sisters to be a responsible babysitter, they were family after all.

Shortly after, York exits the kitchen and we both collapse on the sofa, snuggling against one another, her head resting atop my chest. I grab a bottle of wine on the table nearby and pour us both a glass, and my wife smiles in thanks.

“I’m so glad that you’re not as competitive with your siblings anymore… It’s great that we can get them to babysit… get some us time.”

York gives me an incredulous look. “And how did thou arrive at such a conclusion? Tis still a competition, I hath simply won. I do not see any of them with a loving husband, a house… a daughter. Victory is mine.” She laughs happily, her serious expression breaking as she can’t quite keep a straight face.

“Oh? And I’m simply a trophy husband?” I grin, while my voice raises in mock indignation.

She laughs and waves it off. “No… of course not. Well… maybe… But my daughter is certainly not a trophy.” She jokes but then a solemn look overcomes her.

“I… doth thou believe I am too harsh on our daughter?” She suddenly asks out of the blue.

I try to hide my surprise at such an abrupt question. “Not at all. Besides, you’re soft on her too… I’ll always remember when I walked in on the two of you comparing fangs… it was adorable, you were teaching her all about vampires and blood, such excitement and love on your face...”

She laughs and sips her wine. “Hmm. I just feel I can be hard on her. But… I suppose she doth require such a firm hand at times. I… was never sure if I was a soul suited to motherhood.”

I hold her tight in my embrace and reassure her. “York, Marya is fine. And you’re a great mum. If anything… I’m the one ill-suited to parenthood.

She looks up at me from my chest, her soft turquoise eyes hardening. “Nonsense. Dismiss such notions immediately. Thou art a brilliant father. And a fantastic husband.”

I smile at her reassurance, and kiss her once again, bending down my neck and gently giving her a peck on the lips. “Ok. But only if you agree you’re a brilliant mother, and fantastic wife too.”

She grins, realizing how I had played her. “Conniving little…” She mutters light-heartedly, before downing the rest of her wine and shifting her body closer and further upwards, so her head was now level with mine. She leans on my shoulder, resting her head and she sighs peacefully.

“Ah… Tis so quiet… so romantic without our offspring here. I do miss her presence, true enough. Tis a hollow feeling… but still, we do not get the chance to enjoy one another’s embrace as often as I would like these days.”

I stroke her soft pink hair gently. “I know… but once the remnants are defeated, my workload should lighten. And if your sisters are up for more babysitting… we could have a lot more of this… If you want it?”

My wife shuffles slightly closer and I feel her breath in my ear, the warm sensation tingling and arousing me. “Oh… I most certainly want it…” Her tone husky as she whispers in my ear. Her hands start running down my thighs, rubbing them as she starts to lap at my neck.

Her lips brush my throat, her tongue wetting the skin as her teeth pinch and pull. “You… want to feed?” I ask her, trying to keep my voice steady as she teases me, her hand still rubbing away on my thigh deliberately.

She hums affirmation, opening her mouth more, exposing her long fangs. I try my best to fight both my rising arousal and relax the tension in my muscles to allow my blood to flow more easily for my wife.

She closes her eyes and bites down, breaking the skin on my throat as her fangs dig into the flesh. The pain is still present, just as it was the very first time she fed, but it’s a sensation I had gotten used to over the years, to the point that it pleasurable.

York sucks hungrily, her eyes flitting open, appreciating my reaction, her irises a deep red crimson as she lusts for my crimson red blood. The familiar pleasure courses through my body from my neck and I sigh blissfully.

Eventually, she pulls away from my throat with a grin, blood smeared across her lips and teeth. She wastes no time in kissing me passionately, allowing my tongue to clean it up, running up and down her fangs, relishing the sensation. She knew I loved doing that straight after she fed.

York pulls away once again, breathing heavily, her eyes returned to their normal beautiful turquoise, although I would be lying if I said something about the hungry red didn’t do anything for me in other ways.

“And now… I believe it’s my turn.” I speak up softly and York’s demeanour immediately changes. Her eyes fill with concern, worry for me. But she doesn’t say anything, instead getting up slowly and heading to the kitchen, before returning with a small vegetable knife.

She sits down next to me and twirls the knife in her hand nervously. “Thou art sure?”

“I am.” I reply steadfast in my decision as she speaks her gaze downcast, her hair falling down her shoulders and covering her expression from me.

“Thou… knoweth that Akashi could be wrong? All she hath is mere speculation. My nature is a mystery, even to myself. You may well turn… fully. There is a chance, for thou to become like me…”

She looks sideways at me, her expression sharp and deadly serious. “I must knoweth that thou accepts that risk. I couldst nary live with myself if I knew thou hated thy newfound hunger, just as I did when I was constructed. To inflict that on thee without thou understanding the possibility of it… I wouldst hate myself and I would not blame thee for hating me too.”

I reach out and take her hand, I speak gently while trying to put as much seriousness and force into my voice as possible. “York. I understand the risks. I would never blame you. If I turn fully, so be it. You would still be my wife… my other half, my rock, either way. I’m not doing this for myself… I’m doing this for you. And for our daughter.”

She smiles back, gently, her sharp aura fading. “I just needed to know. And thou art sure you shall be content being my bound thrall? My loyal familiar, if all goes well?”

“Of course. The way you drive me, am I not that anyway? Might as well make it official.” I make a joke to lighten the serious mood, and I’m glad when her light laugh rings out around the living room.

“Very well. Feast, my Adonis, on mine own cursed blood. Let us bind ourselves further, beyond matrimony, beyond soulmates, let us truly become one.” As she speaks, she brings the knife against her wrist, and cuts it gently, until the slightest bit of viscous red fluid begins to flow.

She moves her arm, bringing it to my mouth. I hold it gingerly, and give my wife one more confidant smile, before placing my lips over the wound, sealing my fate.

Her blood immediately drips onto my tongue, and I drink it quickly. Only a few drops, I knew that any more may well end my humanity completely, and while I had accepted that as a possibility, I would still prefer to remain partially human, if only for the fact that York could still feed on me everyday.

I pull away quickly, and swallow it, trying to ignore the bitter, metallic taste. York looks on, concern etched on every part of her face.

Then, she gasps loudly as something just… clicks.

It’s not painful, at least for me, nor is it uncomfortable. In fact, I feel much the same. But at the same time… my head… my thoughts, are not 100% my own. I can feel my own, but I can also feel a bubble outside of that.

Instinctively I can tell, it’s York. I can’t discern actual thoughts, it’s just a fuzzy mess within my head. But feelings, are vivid, if I really focus on that bubble.

York’s concern for me, her heart-wrenching love, I can feel it myself. It’s an utterly bizarre experience.

Suddenly, my wife speaks up. “Thou art thinking about how strange this is.”

Huh? She can discern my thoughts? But all I could make out was feelings from her? I try once again, and again, it’s all just a fuzzy mess of emotion.

“Thy art my thrall, not the other way round. The connection goes two ways, yes, but only to a point.”

I nod slowly, trying to understand. So… she could read my thoughts, because she was technically my master.

She giggles. “There is no technically about it. I am thy vampiric master.”

I squirm inside uncomfortably. I loved York implicitly, but this felt incredibly invasive… my thoughts on display, while her own were shrouded in mystery.

Her hands immediately fly to my own and she rubs them comfortingly. “Hark. Try mine own thoughts once more.”

I focus again on York’s space in my head, crossing the threads that bind mine and her mind together. Her thoughts are no longer fuzzy. I still have to concentrate to pick it up, and I hope it is the same for her. I certainly wouldn’t be able to multitask and read her mind at the same time.

She doesn’t even need to say anything, because I can see it in her head. She agrees, it takes her just as much concentration too. Her thoughts are jumbled, fast. This was a new, and incredibly odd experience for both of us, and our minds are racing to catch up.

But I can still see bits here and there. Her love for me, the fact that she’s incredibly happy that I didn’t turn fully, her hunger, ever-present for my blood, even odd little background thoughts, like the fact that she wanted to renovate this room, as she didn’t like the colour of the carpet.

She speaks up, and I stop focusing, losing her thoughts. “My Adonis.” She looks me straight in the eye. “I solemnly promise, as my thrall, I shalt never obscure my thoughts from thee, and I shalt never pry into thy own without permission.”

“Now… having said that… I do wish to try one or two things… raise thy hand.” Immediately, my body obeys, compelled to obey her, the thread between our minds pulsing with the order.

She lets out a loud laugh, unable to stop herself. She must do something because I can immediately lower it. She lets her laughter run out, then tries once more. “Raise thy hand”

Nothing. No compulsion, no order ringing through my head. She claps her hands together with a smile. “Fantastic, as I thought. I can control it. My second promise to thee. I shalt never use that power again. Piercing one’s free will is such unsightly behaviour.”

She continues with a playful glint in her eyes. “Having said all that… May I have permission to see thy thoughts?”

“…I… suppose?” I answer cautiously. I had no reason to not let her, but what exactly was that mischievous look in her eyes.

Having given my permission, she smiles and speaks. “So. Any of the girls thou findeth attractive on the base?”

Of course, it’s too late. My mind immediately flits to the several girls that I found to be appealing on the base automatically. I pale in fear, but York just giggles to herself delighted.

“Sorry, my Adonis, twas a cruel ploy. I shalt not use thy dominion over thee like that again, my word is my bond.” She places her hand over her chest like taking an oath.

“I can tell thou finds me the most attractive, naturally, so thou art forgiven. Besides…”

She holds her hand up and smiles happily. “None of them hath a ring, do they?”

I shake my head and laugh, she always did have an odd sense of humour. I take her in a tight embrace, and we both fall back onto the sofa, snuggling once again. This time with a newfound bond, a connection that transcended our physical boundaries.

While I don’t peek at her thoughts, just as she promised not to with my own, I can feel her emotions. She’s happy, blissfully so. And so am I.

“So… York. Do I have to feed off you now?” I ask, genuinely curious as to the caveats of my new condition as a vampiric thrall.

“Yes, but I do not believe thou will hunger for it, and thou shall only need it once a month. Otherwise, the connection to me shall fade with time. But, as long as one continues feeding, thou art immortal, and bound to me. Tis poetic, no? For me to continue feeding on thee, thou must feed on me.”

I nod, happy with the answer, pulling her closer as I lavish my wife with some loving kisses on the neck. She mewls happily, her body squirming slightly at the touch of my lips.

“I love you, Dork.”

“I love thou too, my Adonis…. I…” York looks oddly shy, although it only lasts for a few seconds, before her calm demeanour returns.

“Now that thy art bound to me, fully and completely… and thy life is infinite. I hast a proposition for thee.”

I cock my head curiously. A proposition?

“Marya… I love her. Completely and truly. You and her… are my life. Nothing else matters. Ever. But…”

She pauses and pulls away from me slightly, her back straightening as she parts from the embrace, a more serious expression on her face. “Would thou like… to add another, to our coven?”

“You… want another child?” She smiles and nods.

“Tis been on my mind. A sibling for Marya to play with… twould be nice, don’t you think?”

“I…” I turn this sudden suggestion over in my mind. I mean… with my job slowly becoming less and less intense, I would be able to help York with a newborn, more so than I had with Marya. And it would be nice for her to have a younger brother or sister.

I nod in agreement. “Yea… I think that would be nice.”

York’s clasps her hands together excitedly, her body flush with happiness. “Perfect. I knew thou would agree with me. Besides…”

She whispers in my ear. “Making the baby is one of the most delightfully sinful parts…”

---XXX START---

York wastes no time in placing a hand on my chest and forcefully pushing me down onto the sofa, my fall softened by the cushions. My wife’s eyes are filled with undiluted lust as she hungrily tears away at my shirt, quickly discarding it.

Then she stops for a second and breathes deeply, calming herself. She did have a tendency to get a bit overexcited at times like these. She shoots me a smile and starts undressing, peeling herself out of her clothes as fast as she can manage.

Before long, she’s atop me, completely nude, her clothes scattered across the living room in disarray, York not caring about where they landed. I can already feel my cock stirring, the sight of my naked wife enough to send sparks down my body.

Her breasts swing as she shifts down the sofa, tugging on my trousers simultaneously, eventually getting them off my feet. My hard cock is visible, pressing against the fabric of my underwear as York’s eyes drill into it.

She licks her lips and digs her fingers into the waistband, pulling it down teasingly, inch by inch as my dick strains to be free. Eventually, it springs free and York’s eyes light up as she promptly chucks my underwear across the room, as if to say “we won’t be needing these”.

York’s hands start at the bottom, massaging my balls slowly, gripping and pulling gently, causing the head of my cock to twitch angrily, and a breathless groan of appreciation slip from between my lips.

Fucking hell… Her fingers glide up my shaft and down, torturing me with the sensation. She knew exactly how to get me going. I watch her intently, watching the movement of her head, hoping for a blowjob more than anything.

My wife gives a fanged grin, having guessed what I’m fishing for. “Ohh? Thou wishes for my tongue? My lips? Wrapped around thy… cock?”

She smiles, a teasing sultry smile. “Then thy better return the favour. Debts must be paid in full…” Before I can react, she has turned around on her knees and clambered over my chest, so that now, we are in a 69 position, and I have a face full of my wife’s ass.

And what a gorgeous ass it is. Plump and round, with that perfect softness and a faint ripple to it as she moves. Her pulsing slit is placed directly in front of my nose, just the lightest sheen of arousal shining atop the pink folds.

I reach up with my hands and grip her cheeks firmly, pulling them apart for easier access to York’s derrière. Her anus wink at me, the dark puckered hole looking inviting, but I knew what my wife would prefer, so I dutifully push my face forwards, my nose brushing her skin as I breathe in York’s scent, and the overpowering smell of musk from her pussy.

I give it a lick tentatively, collecting all the shiny girl-cum from the outer lips into my mouth, savouring the taste, before plunging my tongue deeper and running it up and down, lapping at her cunt hungrily.

I hear a small gasp from York, and feel her walls tighten around my tongue. She promptly licks the tip of my head, and I have to really concentrate to continue servicing her, my tongue writhing around inside her privates digging into all her crevices, tasting her love, just how damn turned on she is at the prospect of having a child.

I feel York move forward slightly, and my tongue comes loose from it’s warm sheath, my saliva coming away in strings from her cunt. Before I can plunge it back in however, my cock is enveloped by a heavenly feeling. A warm cavern, loose, but tight at the base as it moves, a soft appendage prodding at my glands, wrapping around them before moving further down my shaft.

It doesn’t take a genius to figure out this is York’s mouth and tongue, working away at pleasing her husband, pleasuring me as much as she can. She had always been fantastic at giving head and was more than happy for me to take the lead sometimes if I was in the mood to be more dominant.

The tightness at my base, which must be her lips, sucks upwards, then back down, causing me to chuck my head back and let out a guttural moan. “Fuck! York…” I mumble, lost to the sensation as I close my eyes and relish it.

She sloppy sound of her blowjob only makes it better, matching her tempo as I feel the lewd concoction of my precum and her own spit drip down my shaft from her lips, and coating my balls. My hips buck slightly, and I force them back down, trying not to unexpectedly make York gag.

However, I'm surprised when the sensation stops, the warm cavern is still there, her mouth still wrapped around roughly half of my cock, but she has ceased her movements. I mewl in disappointment, which quickly becomes a hiss of pain through gritted teeth as I feel her fangs graze my shaft.

Not enough to truly hurt me, or leave a mark, she knew the extent she could go to. Then, the warm feeling disappears, and the sound of York swallowing her own spit and my pre can be heard, before her voice rings out.

“Husband. Twas a punishment. I believe thou may have become enamoured with my mouth, yes? Good. But thou hath a job too, see to it.”

I realize that I had just been completely spacing out, enjoying York’s mouth to the fullest, and forgetting about my own duty, her ripe pussy in front of my face, which was throbbing angrily at me, clearly in need of some love.

“Oh… sorry.” I manage to get out breathlessly. “Your mouth was just… really good.”

She chuckles. “True. I am skilled at turning thou into a mindless fool with my body, but do please try and keep up with thy debts.” The sensation returns on my cock as she pumps her head back forth, resuming my blowjob.

Having been lightly scolded, I quickly get to my own job, licking out my wife’s wet cunt. I can feel myself getting close to release already, York’s technique impeccable, taking me right down to my balls then back up with incredible speed, so I try my best to match her pace.

I jam my tongue as deep as I can get it, getting a large squirt of pussy juice onto my tongue as a reward, before I repeatedly thrust it in and out, trying to stimulate a specific spot I knew really got her going.

It was just… a little… farther. I close my eyes and stretch the last bit, finally hitting it and rapidly moving the tip around as York’s whole body shakes at the pleasure. That was more like it!

She hums on my dick encouragingly, and I continue to stimulate that spot, my chin covered in my wife’s colourless love juice already.

I wasn’t going to last long, and I hoped she wasn’t either. I can feel the tightness of her throat around my head as she deepthroats me, a slight gurgle coming from her, only enhancing the experience more.

“York I… I… I’m coming!” I mumble into her pussy before continuing to ravish her slit with my mouth. I don’t know if she heard me, but soon enough, my cock is twitching within her throat, ropes of come splattering into it, some of it coming back down, out of her lips and onto my cock.

She swallows as much as she can, then sets to work cleaning up, lapping up the cum that had dripped out of her mouth, her tongue wrapping around my still sensitive cock, collecting any scraps she can find.

It takes all my concentration to continue licking her own pussy, my explosive orgasm leaving me shuddering and exhausted. But I manage it dutifully. It was my own fault for getting distracted earlier.

She’s close, I just need to apply that little extra stimulation. I move my finger and collect some of York’s sopping love juice from her pussy, and gently press against her anus, just inserting the tip of my finger and moving it in a circular pattern just ever so slightly stimulating her bowels as I eat her out.

It’s enough to do it. She stops cleaning up my mess and mewls huskily, before her voice changes it to a loud moan, shuddering with pleasure as her fleshy walls tighten on my tongue, almost trapping it inside as she leaks into my mouth and I drink her squirt lovingly.

Afterwards, York’s collapses atop me, and we stay like that, breathing against one another for a few minutes, not saying a word.

Then without saying anything, my wife slowly gets up, shoots me a smile, and slides off the sofa and quickly takes the glasses and books off the coffee table next to us, before setting herself down on it.

It was a decent size and was built with solid oak wood, so should be able to handle her weight. She grins happily and motions to me. “Now for the part where you pump me full, yes? Fill my womb with thy seed, and create new life, as we sink into carnal pleasure.”

I don’t need telling twice. I get up and clamber atop the coffee table with her. It’s just big enough to fit the two of us, although I’m less sure about how well it’s going to hold our weight. It was certainly well built, but still, there was something hot about doing it in such an unconventional place.

I line myself up with York’s pussy, already dripping onto the wood of the table, staining it. She raises her legs as I do so, and wraps them around my upper body so that we’re in a mating press style. Fitting I suppose.

Because of our foreplay, I don’t need to be slow about it, so I unceremoniously insert my cock into straight her hot tunnel with a thrust. I don’t do it fast, but neither am I slow, and it doesn’t take too long for me to bottom out within her, my balls slapping her ass as her thighs and legs tighten around me, she lets out a cute moan her head snapping back.

“You always feel… so damn good, my Adonis…” She smiles and wiggles her body a little closer so that her hips are positioned a bit better for me to piston into her.

“And your pussy is always so inviting…” She laughs and bucks her hips, clearly tired of waiting. I promptly start thrusting, moving back and forth as York reaches up with both hands, grasping the table for support as we rock it.

Her cunt pulses and writhes around my cock, York’s pussy feeling utterly sublime. I grit my teeth and ram in especially hard, almost hitting her womb. I do it again, and again, speeding up my pace as my wife writhes in pleasure beneath me, unable to stop the moans from slipping out between her fangs.

She bites her bottom lip and stares at me intently. “That’s it. Fuck me. Fuck me so damn hard, that I can't fucking stand, fuck a child into me, do it!”

Her slutty words only serve to arouse me further, if that was even possible by this point. I fuck her sloppy pussy hard and fast, shaking the coffee table as we mate passionately, my cock spearing inside her, ramming into her with wild abandon.

York’s eyes have slightly glazed over, just loud moans coming from her partially open mouth, her tongue hanging out as she drools slightly, just enjoying the barrage of pleasure.

Then, as I try to speed my thrusts up slightly, there's a loud crack. And the entire table collapses as we fall the short distance to the floor, the legs on the table having snapped completely off.

The breath is knocked from my lungs as we hit the floor, but, as soon as we settle, my hips already start bucking into York once again, uncaring about the broken furniture or my sore body. Only one thing in my mind, fucking my wife, fucking her till she is full with my semen, and a child.

However, it would seem York has slightly different plans, the sudden fall and subsequent stop having woken her from her pleasure induced stupor. She grins at me, not remotely caring about the broken, and rather expensive, coffee table.

Her hands grip my shoulders, and as my hips continue thrusting, she rolls me over, away from the broken remnants of furniture and onto the soft carpet, with her on top. She wastes no time in resuming our lovemaking, at just as a rapid pace as before, slamming her hips down onto me with force.

I can see her pussy wrapping around my cock as it moves up and down, coating my shaft with a mixture of our bodily fluids. As she rides me furiously, she brings a finger up to her mouth and bites it lightly, striking one hell of a sexy pose.

My cock is throbbing with anticipation, I'm close to the edge, as is she, I can tell from how much arousal is dripping from her pussy, how damn tight she is.

My wife flashes her fangs and once again, gives me some verbal encouragement. “Come for me. My adonis. Pump it straight into my most precious womb. Seed me. Just give it all to me. Can you feel how close I am… I… I…” She almost slows her pace as she feels her oncoming orgasm, but manages to keep it up, right to the point we both come.

Her pussy clamps onto my dick as she slams down onto me one final time, resting her ass on my hips as I groan huskily, ropes of cum pumping straight into her, just like she had begged for. She throws her head back and groans, her fangs fully on display, glinting in the light.

She always looked fucking great like this. A beauty without measure. Her body shuddering as she comes down from her high, feeling the warmth of the semen I had shot into her as she rubs her thighs.

Slowly, she dismounts me, then bends down, placing a kiss on my forehead. “My thanks, husband.” Then, she surprises me. Instead of settling down next to me, she struts over to the armchair in the corner of the living room.

She elegantly turns and places herself on it, her hands delving to her pussy as she opens her legs wide, leaning back on the chair, spreading her pussy, my cum slowly dripping out of it in batches.

“Art thou sure just once shall be sufficient? We were lucky the first time, true enough... but why let chance take its shot? Doth thou not wish to fill me... to the brim? We hast much time till morn. Thy wife demands to be bred properly.”

I groan as I get up slowly, resting on my knees as I look at my wife. She looked fantastic, her cunt spread like that, my semen dripping slowly out as she grins at me, her body slick with sweat and exhaustion, yet still willing to go another round.

“If your sure… but I’m kinda tired…”

York laughs and smiles lovingly. “Doth not fret. We can go slow, tenderly. I would like that. Tis acceptable?”

I nod happily, I like the sound of that too. I slowly walk over, and she shifts back, further into the armchair so I can squeeze on, wrapping my legs around her, as she wraps hers around my back.

My semi-erect dick flops between us, my balls pressing into her pussy. York smiles. “Let us excite him some more first… I know exactly what will do it…” She leans over, her hair cascading down her shoulders and onto my chest as her lips lower to my neck, and she starts kissing and biting slowly.

This immediately gets me going, the feel of her fangs on my skin, the warm wet sensation of her tongue on my body… fuck. I shift back slightly, just so I can penetrate her, and slowly myself into her warm passage once again, my insertion lubricated by my own cum which remains inside her, the thrust of my cock causing some more to leak out of my wife's folds.

She rolls her hips, as promised, slowly and gently, the faint ripples making their way down to my cock, causing it to pulse at the pleasure, sending little jolts of lightning up my spine. As she does this, York continues nibbling on me, leaving a trail of bite marks, lapping at my skin simultaneously.

I decide to return the favour, starting at one of her ever so sensitive ears. I take it gently between my teeth, squishing it slightly, before running my tongue up and down it.

My wife whimpers into my chest, before continuing her own job, and bites slightly harder, actually digging her fangs into my neck, breaking the skin. She takes the smallest sip of blood, then pulls away and grabs my chin, forcing me into a kiss, which I respond to forcefully, enjoying the taste of my blood on her lips, so fresh. I greedily suck it all up, my tongue exploring her whole mouth as she continues to roll her hips against mine, our slow, intimate lovemaking still just as incredible as the rough passionate fuck we had previously.

We break the kiss as York ups the pace, her hips moving just that little bit faster. It’s still incredibly slow and gentle still, yet I can feel my rising orgasm, slowly in the distance.

I move my attention lower, nibbling on York’s neck as she was mine, marking her with my teeth, grabbing little patches of skin between my front teeth and pulling slowly, until I get a little gasp from her, then letting go.

I repeat this a couple of times, until the left side of her neck is marred with scattered teeth marks, physical proof of my attention. I hug her tightly as my cock twitches inside her, awaiting release, I just needed that little bit more.

“York…” I whisper in her ear. “I want to try and hit your womb… gently…” She nods and I use my hands to position her closer to me, her breasts actually pushing into me, her head resting on my shoulder as I feel her breath on my throat and all the sore bites she had given me, marking me as hers. Her thrall. Her husband. Her Adonis.

I slowly move my cock just that little bit further up inside her and gasp as I hit a solid wall. Her womb. I press just that little bit more, till her womb is actually sucking my cock in. I grit my teeth and groan. Fucking hell… that felt so fucking good.

I can feel the rest of York’s body shuddering and twitching in response. She was close too. “York… I love you…” I murmur it gently as I come, no ceremony, no fast pounding or ecstatic cries of pleasure, just slow and gentle as I shoot load after load of my baby-making seed directly into her womb, pressed right up gaianst it, my tip being milked by it as it sucks it all up.

I hold her tight as she shakes, orgasming herself as she sighs in pleasure. “I… love you too… my Adonis.”

We stay like that for ages. Joined as one, holding each other tightly, her head nestled into my shoulder as my cock continues to press against her womb, keeping the cum plugged inside.

--- XXX END ---

Another child huh? I… I really liked that idea. If this didn’t get York pregnant… then I was more than happy to try again. Marya deserved a sibling to play with… and it would be nice to have two kids…

I quickly search in my head, feeling York’s emotions. She’s still nestled against me, in fact, I would have thought she was asleep, but her feelings are clear as I scan them in my head. She’s blissful, completely and utterly.

Our family… our odd little immortal family… I chuckle to myself. Now, that wouldn’t be so bad, would it?

Chapter Text

I’m sat in the living room on my phone, idly scrolling through the news with disinterest. It was my day off, but unfortunately, I still needed to be up early. The joys of parenthood. I was waiting for Marya to say she was ready to go to school, but she seemed to be taking her time.

York was due back any second, having been on a peacekeeping mission around neighbouring ports with a small fleet. She’d only been gone a couple of days, but god had I missed her. She had taken a hefty supply of my blood for the mission so that she would not starve. It had taken me sometime to recover from that.

I had missed her help with Marya and the house, sure. But in reality, I just missed her constant presence, it felt like a part of me was missing whenever she wasn’t there, and I suppose in a way, it was.

“Marya, come on, hurry up!” I yell, hoping my voice will carry through the dining area and up the stairs.

Indeed it does, as her young squeaky voice responds forcefully. “I’m coming!” A hint of annoyance to her tone, and despite the promise, she still does not make an appearance.

I sigh. At this rate, she was going to be late. And I bet she’d try to lay the blame on me somehow. Little troublemaker.

I check the bubble outside my thoughts for a second, feeling the threads that connect me to my vampiric master, just for some reassurance. Not scanning the thoughts, just checking it’s there, that she’s still there.

In fact, I can feel our connection growing stronger as I probe it, meaning she was getting closer. Within a few minutes, I’m proved correct as the front door opens, and in strides my wife, York, dressed in her usual military attire, cape billowing behind her.

She sets to work unclipping it, along with some of the more ornamental parts of her garment, before looking around the house curiously, before finding me sat on the sofa.

Immediately, her face brightens, a smile playing on her rose-red lips, fangs just slightly peeking out. Beautiful as always.

“Thou flatters me.” She grins before she walks over, ever-elegant, almost gliding as I stand, and she swiftly embraces me.

“I thought you weren’t meant to read my thoughts,” I whisper into her pointed ear, and she giggles mischievously.

“Twas merely a gander.” She pulls away, but only so she can re-embrace me, this time, pressing her perfect lips against my own. Our tongues dance and weave, exchanging saliva in their heated passion. Anyone watching would think we hadn’t seen one another in months.

She pulls away breathlessly before hugging me close again. “Gods. I missed you.” Her high-class speech breaks as York’s voice cracks slightly, emotion seeping in. She feels so strongly that I detect some of her feelings, seeping across our vampiric bond.

I hug her tightly in return. “And I really missed you.”

Her turquoise eyes narrow slightly. “Then make sure I never have to complete that duty again. Twas ghastly. Not only did I miss thou, but thy blood twas distasteful and cold, standing for a few days. I much prefer it warm. And fresh.”

I chuckle. It’s not like I was given much choice, but I nod in agreement. “I’ll try harder to get you out of it next time. Being Commander has to have some perks, eh?”

She nods happily and gives me another sweet peck on the lips before cocking her head quizzically. “I was about to inquire if I might feed on thy delightful self, but then it occurred to me, should thou not be dropping our offspring off for her schooling now?”

I sigh. “She’s taking forever. I’ve tried to hurry her up.”

York gives a fanged grin in return, just shaking her head slightly as she rolls her eyes. “Truly. Thou art far too gentle with thy young madam.” She takes a breath, turning towards the stairs, then shouts at the top her voice, and I can’t help but wince at the ferocity of her words.

“MARYA, GET DOWN HERE THIS INSTANT!” The words penetrate every corner of the house, and almost immediately, our young daughter appears with a bright smile, skipping down the stairs at speed, fully dressed and ready to go.

She looks at both of us innocently, as if she had done no wrong whatsoever. I immediately spot something missing, however.

“Bag.” I point to her missing school bag, that should be around her shoulder. I get a huff in return and she quickly runs up the stairs and returns moments later with the missing item.

I raise an eyebrow. “Finally ready?”

She grins at me. “Yes, dad.” I ruffle her hair affectionately. No matter how annoying she could be, I loved her with all my heart. “Off you go then, get in the car.” I click my keys and Marya immediately shoots out the door.

I turn to my wife and give her one final goodbye kiss. “I’ll be back soon. Get some rest.” York nods before giving me a final hug and kiss herself, biting my lip for good measure and drawing blood, lapping it up quickly.

“To keep me fed as I await thy return.” She laughs and pushes me towards the front door. Marya is waiting patiently in the car, and it doesn’t take long for us to be on our way.

“Anything interesting planned for school today?” I make conversation with my daughter to pass the time.

She smiles excitedly. “Miss said we were going to be reading today!” She bounces up and down on the car seat and my heart swells. She had inherited her mother’s appreciation for good stories and literature.

“Sounds great.”

Marya’s school wasn’t exactly far, just in the nearest town, so before long, we are pulling up outside. “Right, you got everything?” I ask quickly, concerned that she might have forgot something, just as she’s about to hop out the car.

She giggles. “Silly dad. It would be too late now if I had.” I…

Huh. She had a good point there. I smile sheepishly. Out-thought by a five-year-old, what was I coming to?

“And I’ll pick you up at 8, right? After swimming club?” My daughter nods an affirmative. She had been learning to swim afterschool, and from what I had seen, she was getting quite good at it.

She smiles and gives me a kiss on the cheek before laughing excitedly and opening the car door, running onto the school grounds. I stay and watch her until she’s inside the building, and let out an exhausted sigh, and smile to myself.

I see what York meant when she said our daughter had so much energy it was draining. Still, it was also endearing, and she was insufferably cute. York maintained that she would be a very attractive young lady when she grew up.

I didn’t like to think about it. I know it was a stereotype, a father not wanting his little daughter to grow up, but as annoying as she could be at this age, she was also brilliant. Nonetheless, time waited for no one.

How her ageing would work, however, was a mystery to both me and her mother, given her vampiric heritage, but so far, all seemed normal. We assumed that she would continue growing until she was an adult, and that is when her ageing would stop, but we had no proof of this, it was mere theory.

I pull away from the school and make my way back home.

As I open the front door, I’m confused to hear the kettle boiling, and head into the kitchen to find my wife making herself a cup of tea.

“Hello beautiful, aren’t you meant to be resting?”

She waves off my concern with a smile. “Doth not fret. I hadst plenty of rest at our allied ports.” I still think she should be in bed, but I knew better than to argue.

I approach her slowly from behind, sliding my hands down her sides to her waist, relishing the feeling of touching her body, and just having her here… god I had missed her so damn much. As I do so, she pulls her head back slightly, and I bury my head into York’s lovely pink hair, relishing the scent before giving her ear some attention with a quick lick and nibble.

She groans slightly and turns to me, her eyes glowing red from hunger, a coy smile on her lips. I knew what that meant, and without saying a word, give my consent.

She presses herself against me, kissing me once on the lips before finding my neck, wasting no time at all. She hungrily bites deep into my neck. Normally, I had gotten used to the pain her bite wrought, but her fangs had sunk so deep that it does actually sting, and I grimace as I shoulder the pain.

She clutches me tight, arms wrapped around my body as she sucks greedily. She drinks at an astonishing rate. The only time I remember her drinking so desperately was the very first time she had tasted my blood.

As she continues drinking, her hands guide me to turn around, and she shoves me back against the fridge, knocking the breath from my lungs. Just as I’m about to say something, starting to get a little worried she had lost control, she pulls away with a deep breath, licking her lips.

Immediately, I place a hand on her shoulder and speak, my voice tinged with a deep-seated worry. “Hey, you ok? You drunk like a fish. Were you that desperate?”

She smiles shakily before her visage becomes stronger and she hugs me a little tighter, high-class refinement gone. “Sorry, got a little ahead of myself. I’ve been craving a fresh taste for days. I’m ok now. I’m more worried about you, I didn’t drink too much did I?”

I shake my head. The bite was sore, but I felt fine. York gives me a kiss in appreciation, and rummages in one of the draws nearby for a band-aid, sealing up the wound on my neck delicately.

“So, if you’re not resting, do you have any plans for today?” I enquire with interest. If she didn’t, I could certainly think of some for the two of us.

Immediately, her expression takes a turn, the vampire’s smile becoming lusty as her eyelashes flutter at me, her eyes returning to their original stunning turquoise. She raises an arm, and slowly strokes the kitchen countertop with her fingers.

“Well… I was wondering if thou wouldst like to bend mine ass over this counter and rail me~” Even now, in married life, I feel my cheeks heat up at York’s proposition, as prone to blushes as ever.

She continues as she closes in on me, giving a quick kiss and whispering in my ear sensually. “Then… thou couldst fuck me on the dining table… then the sofa… then the landing. Every single piece of furniture in this house.” She bites my earlobe with a determined force, fangs drawing the faintest drop of blood.

My blush only deepens, and it takes me a couple of seconds to find my words. “Oh… um, well I was more thinking we could go to town… it would be nice to hang out, just the two of us. But if that’s what you want…”

This time it’s York’s turn to blink rapidly, surprised, a rare blush descending on her own cheeks. She giggles lightly. “Such gentlemanly ideas from my Adonis. Now I look like a slutty vixen in comparison. A veritable succubus of lust. How uncouth of me.”

I smile and agree jokingly. “Yes honey, you’re rather ruining your image as a regal noblewoman.”

She snorts. “Hah! Almost every lavish, uptight noblewoman is secretly a master of debauchery and hedonism. Not that they would ever admit to it. That includes most of the women of the Royal Navy, and my sisters. If you knew half the stuff they got up to...”

She trails off, and I can’t help but think to myself that, yes, I really would like to know. York smiles warmly and flourishes her hands. “Regardless, I like your idea. Truly, it hath been far too long since we have been on a… date? I suppose ‘twould be titled.”

Huh? I’m surprised and I go to protest. Actually, now she had mentioned it, I kind of preferred her plan of rampant lovemaking around the house all day. York however already knows full well what I’m going to say and interrupts me.

“Hark. We can do my plan afterwards~ I promise.” She winks at this. “I wish to enjoy your company now that you hath invited me out. This is acceptable?”

I nod with a faint sigh. I mean, I had wanted to go out, but York being so horny had taken the wind out of my sails. Still, it would be nice to go on a date for the day, and as York pointed out, we could always indulge ourselves afterwards, we should enjoy one another’s company as husband and wife.

We hadn’t had too much time to ourselves recently, looking after Marya and planning for the new baby. My eyes automatically drift down to York’s stomach as I think on this. Still no bump. She was only two months pregnant after all.

At this, York speaks lovingly. “Thinking on our future?”

“A bit.”

“It will be splendid. I cannot wait for Marya to have a younger sibling to annoy rather than us.” She laughs at this. “But in all seriousness, I think she will make a fine older sibling, doth thy not agree?”

I nod. Especially when she was older, I could see Marya being fiercely defensive of her younger brother or sister.

“Right, I shalt prepare for our excursion. Await me momentarily.” She gives a smile, and disappears into the next room, and up the stairs, getting ready for our day out.

We walk around the quaint town hand in hand, looking for all the world like an excited young couple. I suppose that wasn’t wrong exactly, but neither was it correct. I didn’t even know how to quantify York’s age, much less explain it.

York was wearing a red pencil skirt with a casual white T-shirt and red handbag swaying from her shoulders. It was a distinctly different look than her high-class military attire, but I liked it and was a style I saw her in more often than not when she wasn’t on duty.

Naturally, as the day had gone by, we had visited several shops throughout the town, buying odds and ends, although most of it was jewellery or clothes for York which she had shown interest in. I didn’t mind, I was just happy to be chatting to her again.

“Thou art musing on how thy heart ached for mine presence once again?” York turns and asks, her side pressing against my own.

“Reading my mind again?” I raise an eyebrow in mock disapproval. In reality, I cared little. When we had made the bond, I had been uneasy at the prospect, while I trusted York explicitly, and had nothing to hide, it made me feel oddly vulnerable. But over time, I had gotten used to it.

York’s cheeks redden slightly, and she pouts adorably. “Tis not necessarily my fault. Sometimes I cannot help it. Thy occasional odd thought just arrives unbidden into mine own mind. Thou shouldst not be so lax with thy control.”

I smile and rub her shoulders reassuringly. “It’s fine. I don’t really mind. But yes, I really, really did miss you. So much. I can’t stress that enough. In fact…” I feel my embarrassment returning as I admit something. “It’s a little scary… you weren’t even that long, but it was hell. Every single day, I just sort of expected you there. Felt like a hole, a void, that I couldn’t fill.”

York grins at this. “Is my Adonis now attempting to be a romantic poet? My heart doth sway at thy words. But tis true, I missed thee equally. Twas a similar feeling. A blight on my thoughts throughout the days and nights, a bitter hollowness that ate away at me.”

I consider something for a second before voicing it. “You reckon it could be because of our pact, Master and Thrall? Putting that amount of distance between us affected it?”

She cocks her head and considers this. “Hm. Perhaps. But…” Her visage morphs from a look of thought to a look of playfulness and love. “But… would thou truly wish to reduce it to that? Perhaps twas simply our hearts aching for one another, two soulmates separated, pained at the other’s absence? Two who were never meant to part, who cannot live without the other at their side?”

She smiles and pecks my cheek. “I prefer that interpretation.” She says resolutely. I agree wholeheartedly, that certainly sounded far more romantic.

As we continue walking, I spot the cinema and point excitedly towards it. This is kind of what I had been hoping for the whole day. “Wanna watch a movie?”

York’s reaction is immediate. Her lip curls in distaste and she gives me a ‘really?’ look with her blue eyes. “Such an unrefined medium of entertainment. I doth not mind thy TV romps and serials and survive watching them with thou in the evenings, but those films are dreadfully long… Is there not a theatre or an opera house nearby?”

I grin at York and nudge her shoulder. “Oh come on… You like it really. I know you do.”

She gives me a faint glare. “Preposterous! Laying mine own eyes on such a travesty to the arts is hard on my soul.”

I shoot her my trademark puppy dog eyes along with a promise. “I’ll even choose a horror!” I even try to appease the wife with her favourite genre and she quickly caves.

“Ah. Fine, fine. One supposes I must acquiesce and entertain thy whims on occasion, as thy wife I am compelled to give ground on such matters, even if thy so-called horror movies are not the least bit frightening.” She shakes her head with a roll of her eyes and changes course towards the cinema.

I buy us two tickets for the latest and greatest horror movie and decide to even splash out on a large sharing bucket of popcorn. Horror movies were not really my thing especially, but I didn’t hate them, and it seemed fair to compromise on at least the genre of movie.

We enter the large dimly lit room, it was quiet, not many people around on a weekday in the afternoon. York nudges my arm and points towards a spare row near the back, and I nod my assent. Typically, I preferred to sit in the middle, but then, at the back, we wouldn’t have any prying eyes.

We sit down next to one another, York putting her handbag under her seat and me cradling the popcorn, idly munching away already. Damn things were so moreish.

The movie starts, and we settle back in our chairs, ready to enjoy.

York starts off looking disinterested in the movie, keeping up her appearance of being too refined for such a dull form of entertainment. But I knew her better than that. She secretly loved the TV shows we watched at home and the occasional movie.

She would loathe to admit it of course. A refined noblewoman with a taste for high-class theatre couldn’t dare to be seen enjoying such mass media. She always maintained that the acting was of poor calibre, assisted by effects and transitions, cheap tricks of the camera, a crutch to help the story be told adequately, whereas theatre was free of such things, it was pure performance, pure storytelling.

She kind of had a point, surprisingly. But still, she always got so absorbed in movies despite her protests. Even now, I can see her shifting closer to the edge of her seat, turquoise eyes brimming with curiosity, enraptured by the scene playing out on the big screen.

She mutters. “No. Fool! Doth not stray from thy group. Thy death is inevitable with such idiocy. The darkness bears great danger.” I chuckle to myself, enjoying my wife’s clearly ironic behaviour. The music builds, the crescendo ramping up as the idiot who had indeed left the group survivors to fend for himself hears a noise in the darkness.

I feel York’s hand clench my own in anticipation for the jumpscare which was inevitably and predictably coming. Indeed, a few seconds later, a bug-like creature jumps from the darkness, latching onto his face as he screams in terror.

York jumps at this, holding my hand so tightly that I’m surprised she hasn’t crushed it. She soon realises though, and looks over at me with a smile, whispering a sweet apology and loosening her grip.

I can’t help but gloat, a smug smile slipping onto my lips. “I thought this was unrefined and barely frightening?”

She turns to me with a glare, clearly about to rebuke me, but changes her mind with a sigh and gives a wholesome smile. “Fine. I admit the quality of such leisure has a charm at least.”

I raise a brow in mock scepticism. “Oh really?”

She grins, both her fangs peeking out from her lips for a second before punching my shoulder lightly. “Cease thy jabs. I have an image to maintain.”

I can’t help but get the last word in. “I told you, you like it really. I know you too well.” She rolls her eyes and settles her head on my shoulder, staring up at the movie before whispering in a soft caring tone.

“You are my Adonis. Of course, you know me.” She nuzzles me with her head, her soft pink hair brushing me, the natural scent permeating through as I nuzzle her back.

I notice there isn’t much popcorn left and go to quickly grab the last handful for myself. But I can’t.

My arm simply refuses to move. York quickly takes the opportunity to grab the last handful and chuck it into her mouth, munching it in a rather unrefined way for a noblewoman.

It takes me a second to realise her eyes are glowing red in the darkness of the theatre before fading back to turquoise, and I can move my arm again, and I realise what she had done.

“You little…” I grin and admonish her lightly.

York simply gives me an innocent smile. “What, darling?” She flutters her eyelashes and gives me her own version of my innocent puppy-dog eyes.

She had used her powers as a vampiric master, as my master. Binding me as her thrall to her bidding, stopping me from eating the last bit of popcorn.

Not quite what one would expect such subservient power to be used for. “You owe me some popcorn!” I exclaim with indignation, my tone light. I was just having some fun.

My vampiric wife simply grins and opens her mouth, showing a single kernel left in her mouth, lying on her tongue. “Then come hither and try thy luck at retrieving it.”

I laugh quietly, trying to keep my voice down, aware that while the movie was close to the end, it was still playing currently.

I lean over and place my lips against my wife’s my tongue quickly digging around her warm mouth, searching for the popcorn. York’s tongue fights me the entire way, coiling around my own, wrestling with it.

She starts moaning passionately, the pleasure and passion of our kiss getting to her, and I was feeling the same. Before long, I’d forgotten about the popcorn entirely and was just enthusiastically making out with York in the back of the cinema.

My hands quickly find their way to her sensitive pointy ears, stroking and pinching them, causing some louder moans to slip from her, muted by my own mouth. Eventually, the movie comes to a close, the credits roll, and we’re still at it until the light flicker on, signalling the end of the movie as people begin to stand, ending our privacy.

We pull apart breathlessly until York suddenly wraps a hand around the back of my head and pulls me back towards her roughly for another kiss. This one is short and sweet, and her tongue pushes an object into my own mouth before she breaks the kiss.

It takes me a second to realise what it was. The piece of popcorn. Where the hell had she been hiding that? I munch on it quickly. York chuckles at my obvious confusion before picking up her handbag and whispering in my ear.

“Thou hath got me riled now. Mine loins ache for thy touch. Follow.” And with those husky words, she pulls me down the steps and out the room.

I’m a little confused as to what she planned. Until she starts pulling me towards ladies’ bathroom. My stomach twists and my heart races. This all seemed very familiar, just like that time at the ball. A lifetime ago.

She leaves me outside for a second, venturing inside for a second before looking around, making sure the coast was clear and pulling me in, giving me little choice in the matter.

She marches me to a toilet stall, pulling me inside and locking the door.

Well ok. I guess this was happening. My heart thuds in my chest, faster and faster. Were we going to… here?

She grins coquettishly at me and shoves me against the stall door, resuming our earlier make out session.

---XXX Start---

 Our tongues writhe around their partners, exchanging copious amounts of saliva as our kiss becomes sloppy. I must forcibly stop myself from moaning loudly. While there wasn’t anyone in here currently except us, anyone could walk in at any second.

York’s hands are not idle, running up and down my body, over my clothes, then under as she dives her hands to the underside of my shirt, feeling up my chest, eventually finding her goal.

She pinches my nipples lightly, and I can’t keep back my moans any longer as she twists and pulls with increasingly harsher movements, giggling into our kiss as she relishes the squirming she produces from me. I decide that fairs fair, and I should return such treatment.

My hands make quick work of her top, pulling it over her head swiftly and discarding it into the pile of our shopping, exposing her black bra. I take the opportunity to grab her hips and pull her to the side, switching positions so she is now the one writhing against the stall door.

My fingers work their way around my wife’s back, fumbling with the ridiculous bra clasp. I’d always had trouble with the confounded things. As I struggle with that, my mouth naturally begins its journey from her mouth to her pale neck, and eventually settling on her ears, leaving teeth marks as I nibble, bite and suck.

I no longer cared about how public we were, how easy it would be to get caught. All I care about is getting this damn bra off, and having my wife scream in ecstasy as I do unfathomable things to her in this tiny stall.

All of that swiftly changes however as we both hear the door open, and someone walks into the room. At the same time, I finally win my fight with the bra clasp, and it falls to the floor, revealing York’s delectably plump breasts, her nipples fully hard as she breaths heavily, trying her best to quieten her movements.

She grins at me, giving me a wink and a quick kiss before grabbing my hands and placing them on her large breasts. She whispers, as quietly as she can in my ear. “Feel them. Grope them. Play with them.”

Not to disappoint, I mush them between my hands, enjoying the softness, it’s strangely arousing, the feel of a women’s breasts. To return York’s earlier treatment, I pinch and twist her sensitive hard nipples, but I am careful not to be too harsh. Whoever had entered the toilets had closed the door to a stall next to us, and I didn’t want York suddenly crying out in pain and pleasure.

York bites my neck in return, not drinking, just biting for the point of it. To mark me, to give me that sweet spike of pain for just a moment, allowing me to relish it. She pulls away from me and puts her finger to her lips, giving me a saucy smile and shaking her body seductively, her breasts jiggling in the silence as we hold our breath.

She puts the seat down on the toilet and sits on it, spreading her legs wide open while pulling her skirt up.

I can see her panties clearly behind her pantyhose. With surprising skill, York rips the pantyhose, while remaining nearly silent. She stops afterwards, to make sure nothing is amiss before tugging her black panties to the side, revealing her glistening pussy, arousal already dripping from it, the wet patch on her underwear showing that she really had been needy.

And with that, my wife starts masturbating with her legs up, pussy on full display to me, eyes drilling into my own with lust and excitement. “Pleasure thyself.” She whispers to me with a sensual grin.

I’m incredibly nervous, with someone else still in the room. But a part of it was incredibly exciting, no doubt why York had decided to do this. Or perhaps she had simply been too desperate, having gone days without me. Or perhaps both?

I tug my trousers down to my ankles, along with my underwear, with my thick cock springing to attention already, like it was pointing towards my wife’s spread legs, knowing what it wanted.

Still, I resist the temptation to mating press my York in the corner of the stall and instead do as I was instructed, masturbate. I start with light, slow strokes, forcing my hand to not go any faster, even though I already desperately wanted it to.

It was a bad habit of mine, always wanting to go hard and fast, rather than relish the pleasure and slow build. York knows this, and I can see the approval in her eyes as she matches my pace, her fingers plunging into her pink folds slowly, stirring her cunt with circular motions until she pulls her hand back out, and tastes her arousal, before continuing.

Her eyes flit up from their fascination with my cock, looking me in the eyes once more. They implore me to do the same. She wants me to. It would turn her on so much, I can see it in her mind, the thoughts bleeding through.

I do what every good husband would do. I comply. I bring the hand that had been stroking away at my cock, covered in pre, and give it a lick. I relish the salty taste and make sure to look at York the entire time, enjoying the shudder that runs through her. Once again, she tastes her own arousal alongside me, and we both get off on the others masturbation and lewd actions.

Mutual masturbation. We had one it once or twice, but I didn’t think York was this into it. Clearly, I was mistaken. York stops thrusting her two fingers into her dripping pussy, which was now leaking onto the toilet seat and stands up.

Just then, I hear the stall door open, and then the tap starts to run as the other woman in the room washes her hands. York takes the opportunity to approach me and speak in a hushed tone. “Rail me.” Her instructions are not exactly complex to follow.

I smile and kiss her before she turns around and bends over the toilet, shoving her ass up in the air towards me, steadying herself on the wall with her hands. I step forwards and direct my tip towards her pink entrance, visibly flexing and pulsing with need.

I thrust quickly into her, my body on autopilot. I had hoped to be gentler, but I was so desperate after touching myself, and seeing York touch herself like that… Fuck I was horny.

York bites her bottom lip at the swift penetration but does not complain, instead, giving a muffled groan of appreciation, the pleasure almost instantly rendering her unable to keep her moans to herself.

I pull back in her hot moist walls and thrust again. York’s arms shudder against the wall as she struggles to both keep herself upright and quiet at the same time. On my third, and particularly deep thrust, my balls slap against her ass and a loud moan begins to slip from her lips.

In a panic, I reach forwards and pull her head back, covering her mouth with my hand, muffling the sound as I continue to pound her. Railing her into the wall. This just seems to excite her further as her cunt tightens on my shaft, and all logic flies out of the window for her, moans becoming louder and louder, only muffled by my hand.

Thrust, and back. Thrust, and back. I set a pace rhythmically as our sexes smash against the other in almost silence, I myself am suppressing my groans of pleasure to just a quiet huff of breath. Eventually, the door opens and closes again.

I listen carefully to see if I missed another person entering, but don’t hear anyone. I opt to slowly insert a finger into York’s mouth as I continue to cover it with my palm. Immediately her tongue reciprocates, writhing around my finger lavishing it with attention as she gets fucked in the rear.

I can’t see her eyes or face, my one complaint with this position, but I can imagine her eyes rolled up, completely given in to the pleasure, uncaring of the environment she was in, as long as she was getting bred by her husband.

Fuck that turns me on, and I thrust harder and faster, my own self-control slipping as I start to grunt loudly. I’m quickly forced to stop that, however, as the door opens yet again.

I swear inside but continue pounding my wife. I was close, and I wasn’t going to give up the chance to fill her up in public like this. I make sure to properly cover her mouth, but not her nose so she can breathe, muffled moans still coming from York.

I bend over, reaching her ear and whispering. “I’m…” I slam into her once more, and I’m a second late on my warning. “Coming.” On instinct, I bite her pointed ear hard, drawing the slightest bit of blood as York’s pussy tightens and coils around my cock, milking my cock as it paints her insides white with my seed.

I relish the taste, but I know better than to swallow her blood, however, as I’m just about to spit it out, York turns and takes me in a passionate kiss, and her goal becomes obvious. I exchange the blood with her, and she swallows it, ridding me of the problem.

While I was a thrall, I was fairly certain if I drunk too much of her blood, I could still turn fully. Being as quiet as I can, I pull out her sloppy cunt as it squints at me, my cum slowly flowing from it at pace. Shakily, York pulls her panties over her pussy, sealing the evidence of our public debauchery inside herself.

---XXX END---

I quickly redress myself as York straightens her own attire out, until we both look relatively smart, except for our flushed cheeks, you could barely tell what we’d been up to, except for York’s ripped pantyhose that is.

York picks up our shopping and checks the coast is clear before dragging me out of the ladies room. She saddles next to me, arm in arm as we make our way back to the car. My breath is still ragged from our little adventure, as is my wife’s own.

She smiles and kisses me on the cheek. “So, My Adonis. Thou enjoy such hedonism?”

I nod my head, there was no denying there was an appeal. “But what about your plans for when we get home?” I give a playful grin as York smiles.

“Don’t tell me that thy constitution is gone already. I hath missed thou presence for several days, thou art not getting off that easy. Thy duty as husband is to fulfil thy lustful wants…”

York’s body brushes closer, and she whispers in my ear. “and I hath many, many, lustful urges.”

I shake my head with a roll of my eyes and chuckle. That she did. And I admittedly wasn’t much better. I check the time on my watch. “Hm. Well, we’ll have to be quick, Marya will need picking up before long.”

York giggles. “Well, that is at least time for kitchen countertop and dining room table, dost thou not agree?”

“Dirty Minx.” I joke.

“Tis rude to judge a lady on her sexual proclivity, my Adonis. Besides… I know thou art just as lustful, doth not deny thy urges. Embrace them.”

I return her previous kiss on the cheek. “As thy wishes, my lady. But seriously, I think you might be worse when you’re pregnant.”

She chuckles. “Perhaps.” She looks down at her stomach. It wouldn’t be too long until signs began to show from her pregnancy. Then we would tell Marya about her sibling.

York gives me a fond look. “What would thy like, a boy or a girl?”

I shrug. “Honestly don’t mind. A boy would be nice… but I would happily take another girl.” A thought occurs to me and I grin at York. “Not sure I would survive having another Marya though. Imagine two of them running around!”

“Indeed. But alas, I would keep them under control. Thou would beg for my presence at all times, just to keep our offspring under control.”

I hug her tight. “I would beg for your presence at all times anyway. You know that.”

York takes my hand gently, raising it to her face before kissing it. “I know, My Adonis. I know.”

I sigh. “It’s so good to have you back. I’m never sending you off again.”

She smiles. “Glad to hear it. Now hark. Let us return to our abode. My feet are beginning to tire of all this boorish walking.”

I make pace towards the car, eager to get home, for both York’s plan, and to see Marya in the evening, to have a family night in once more. One of many.

Chapter Text

I roll over, eyes closed, trying my best to ignore the fact that I was already awake and go back to sleep. Alas, it was not to be. I open my eyes, rubbing them as I yawn. A quick glance at the clock tells me it’s 9:30. Not too bad for a lie-in. On a school day no less.

George & Howe had taken Marya for the day yesterday, and she had such a good time that she had asked if she could stay the night, a girly sleepover as they called it. They promised to get her to school on time, and while York had been a little on edge about leaving such a responsibility to her siblings, she had eventually allowed it.

Speaking of my wife, I roll over once again, this time facing the sleeping beauty. Her face squished against the pillow unceremoniously, fangs peaking out as her bright pink hair lies dishevelled around her face. She’s even snoring very lightly.

And she’s all the more beautiful for it.

It wasn’t the most refined look, but it was undoubtedly the cutest. I know that I had joked about her sleeping in a coffin-like her fictitious counterparts several times, and how perhaps that would stop her snoring.

She is wearing a silken black nightgown, adorned with lace, and complimented with matching panties. This particular set of nightwear had always looked good on her. It loosely clings to her form, and when York moves in her sleep, moving the duvet to reveal more of her body, my eyes naturally climb downwards.

While you couldn’t see it with the loose nightgown on, if she was naked, a small bump would be visible, evidence of our growing child. She was still early in the pregnancy, only just showing signs now, and it wasn’t clearly visible when she was wearing clothes, and even without garments, it was only apparent when looking close.

I settle back down into my own pillow, content to just watch my pregnant wife breathe in and out softly, not wanting to disturb her sleep. I wonder if she’s dreaming? Perhaps. In fact, I could probably cheek her thoughts, our link, to see, to look at her dreams but that felt a bit invasive, so I’m happy to just watch her chest breathe in and out slowly, eyes shut, dead to the world.

After a couple of minutes of watching her, I decide that, seeing as I’m awake and she’s not, I might as well make a start on breakfast. A treat for her on her day off. I knew for a fact she had been on several long commissions the last couple of weeks.

I quietly slip out of the bed, donning a dressing gown before slowly opening the door. I glance back, and the quick check on York shows she is still very much asleep. And Whiskey, our dark tabby cat, has already assumed my position in the bed, curling into a ball next to his mistress. Wanting to surprise her before she awakes, I make haste, and head for the kitchen to prepare her something.

I wasn’t exactly a renowned chef, but I knew my way around the kitchen well enough and knew exactly what my wife would like. A full English breakfast was one of her favourites, although she only had the chance to have it occasionally. I assumed her time in the Royal Navy before Azur Lane something had to do with her love of the dish. Not entirely sure what her fellow noblewomen would make of her eating such a hearty meal behind closed doors though.

Normally, she would help, but determined to treat her, I manage to get a single portion of the hearty breakfast ready by myself. Whether it is of good quality… I’m less certain. It seems ok to my untrained eye, bacon cooked exactly as she liked it, with extra sausage and black pudding, her favourite parts.

Knowing that her second type of hunger would also need sating, I grab a knife, giving myself a small pinprick, draining a modest amount of blood into a glass to go alongside her cup of tea. It stings, but I had gotten so used to these little cuts and the like that I honestly just shrugged them off now. Carefully, I slide the ensembled breakfast all onto a tray and slowly balance it as I bring it upstairs.

As I enter the bedroom, I’m surprised to see my wife still asleep. Bless her, she must have been exhausted. While I loathe to wake her, it was starting to get later in the morning now, and it would be a shame to have her breakfast go cold, so I gently call out.

“York.” I get no response, so raise my voice slightly. “York, love. I have breakfast.” This time she stirs, just slightly, her body twisting and turning bed as she stretches her hands above her head. It almost seems like she’s going to go back to sleep, much like I tried to, but she does eventually open her bleary eyes, turquoise irises filled with confusion.

As she does so, she disturbs Whiskey, and the cat similarly stretches and yawns, before giving me a dirty look for disturbing his slumber and flicks his tail irritated. I blink, and he is already gone, out of the door to go look for scraps in the kitchen undoubtedly.

“Darling? Why did thou wake m…” Her tired words fade out as I slide the tray onto her lap, surprise and realization dawning on her perfect visage. “Oh.”

“Breakfast in bed. My pleasure, m’lady.” I give my best high-class accent a try with a fanciful bow, one hand behind my back, all the while grinning ear to ear at my performance as her butler. York laughs heartily before observing what I had given her.

My smile turns sheepish. “I hope everything is ok.” My nerves start to fray as she inspects the food, starting to fear she might point out that I had been wrong, and the bacon was far too overcooked for her liking.

She clasps her hands together. “Oh, My Adonis, it looks splendid. Oh. And even some of my favourite drink.” She winks before picking up the glass of my blood and taking a sip, closing her eyes in the process. I can see her swirling it around her mouth, savouring the taste. She picks up her cutlery and shoots me a precious warm smile. “Thank you, so much.”

Then, just as she’s about to dig in, she looks at me again and cocks her head in confusion. “Where art thou share?”

“Um…” Admittedly, I had been so focused on getting York’s ready, that I had completely forgotten my own breakfast. “I’ll just get some toast or something…” I wave her off, but her gaze quickly hardens.

“Nonsense. Thou shalt share this delicacy with me. Come hither.” York pats the bed next to her.

Immediately, I shake my head, declining. “York… It was a treat for you. Please, enjoy it yourself. I’ll be fine… to be honest, you're eating for two, and besides, I’m not even that hungry.” I try a white lie to get her to stop feeling sorry for me, to no avail.

The vampire’s eyes narrow. “Do not lie dear. I value thy chivalry, truly, but I demand you partake in this with me. It would please me far more for us to share the fruits of thy labour than to selfishly indulge just myself.” She gives a sweet smile before her eyes flash red. “Do not make me force thee.”

On the word force, I feel a hum of power run through me, straight into my head, sending palpitations down my spine. There wasn’t a specific order or anything, she was just playing on the strings that connected our minds for effect, similar to how one would strum the strings of a guitar.

My body quivers at the sheer force of the connection. It truly was otherworldly, and almost impossible to describe. She could well force me to sit down and share the breakfast should she choose, but she valued my free will far more than that, York was just making a point.

And I quickly concede that point. I close my eyes and huff slightly in defiance before resigning myself to her whims. York laughs lightly, delighted at my obvious change of heart. I sit next to her, and we begin to share the food.

It was a large plate, with generous portions, so it wasn’t too bad shared between both of us, although I still feel a bit sad that my treat for my wife had been split between us. But it was what the lady wanted.

I had only bought a single set of cutlery, so the process of sharing the food is awkward, with one of us feeding the other on occasion, and swapping utensils. But eventually, the plate is cleaned. I immediately go to grab it and take it downstairs for washing, but I’m intercepted by York, who promptly takes the plate and shoves it onto the side before grinning at me.

“Where doth my husband think he is going?” She giggles before wrapping her hands around me, using her weight to pull me back into the bed easily. The noblewoman stays like that for a while, warm body pressed against my own, hugging me close, grip tight.

“Please accept my gratitude once again, my Adonis. What a lovely way to wake this fine morn.” My wife’s hand reaches out and gently strokes my cheek before moving upwards and playing with my hair affectionately.

“It was nothing really…” I blush lightly. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. But I do wish you hadn’t had to share it with me.” I speak in a slightly deflated tone.

“Aww. Darling. Still bitter about that? It was fine, truly. And, if thou heart shalt not accept that fact, then thou couldst simply treat me once more~” Her turquoise eyes shine with mirth, radiant as always.

While she might be joking, it does actually give me an idea to complete the special morning I had envisioned for my other half. I motion for her to sit up, and she does, a confused look overtaking her visage.

“Wha—Aaaaahhhh!” York’s question quickly transforms into a lewd groan as I lean forwards and plunge my tongue into her ear canal, quickly retreating before lavishing the rest of the pointy ear with quick cat-like licks.

“How about a complimentary ear massage to finish off your treat~” I whisper huskily into her ear, and my heart beats faster as York’s cheeks start to glow red.

Of course, an ‘ear massage’ in this case meant an ear licking. I move onto her right ear and repeat the movement with my tongue, giving quick teasing licks.

York shudders, right from the base of her spine upwards, an involuntary whimper slipping from her tongue. I never got tired of this, lavishing her ears with oral affection, and the multitude of reactions I could glean from my wife in the process.

I swap ear once again, lightly pressing my tongue against the sensitive lobe, eventually enveloping the pointy tip with my whole mouth, gently nibbling on it. York’s whimper turns into a lusty moan at the sensation, but she grits her teeth and speaks, her voice shaky.

“Y-you… tease.” I chuckle softly into her ear, giving it a loving kiss before giving the other ear the same treatment. I was enjoying teasing her immensely. I knew she wanted more, she wanted it deeper.

“Please…” York begs. Somewhat uncharacteristic for her, but when she was like this, I wasn’t surprised. I take mercy, slowly and gently winding my tongue downwards with short strokes until I reach her ear canal, and with no warning, thrust deep, flailing my tongue with precision, hitting all the sensitive spots inside.

Her body quakes against me, leaning back against me, using me as a support to stay upright. Then, once again, I slow its movements, still deep, just slow and gentle. I switch ears and repeat the process, then speed up and slow down again. York’s ears can’t get used to the quick alternating rhythm of my tongue, meaning the sensation is constantly intense for her. With my hands, I gently take her head in my grip and tilt it slightly, so I have a better angle to go deeper with the tip.

My wife’s breathing is laboured, and I realize that I’m quite proud of myself. I knew I had become quite good at this through the years, but maybe I was even better than I thought. I thrust particularly deep, pausing for a few seconds, giving the sensitive vampiress a break, before fluttering my tongue back and forth at pace.

Her whole-body coils and she cries out, the pleasure really getting to her, body shuddering as her nerves fray. Eventually, I pull back exhausted. My tongue was genuinely sore from its workout, and York’s ears were practically dripping with my saliva… an oddly lewd sight.

I quickly use the duvet to wipe it away, and give her a passionate kiss, she remains dazed for a few seconds, but quickly begins to reciprocate the kiss, tongue coiling around my own as she hums approvingly into my lips.

We both pull away, our cheeks aglow, eyes fixed on the other. It was one of those moments, neither of us needs to say anything… we know what the other wants intimately. Not because of our vampiric bond… just because we knew one another… and how needy we both could be.

The battleship gives a cute coquettish smile, alongside a sultry wink for good measure, and takes me in a kiss once again, this time her hands wandering my body, heading downwards as our tongues battle.

Then, of all times, my mobile rings on the side. Inwardly I curse. God, I wanted to ignore it. York doesn’t seem to pay it much attention, tongue still entwined with my own, hands continuing their intrepid exploration of my body.

I try my best to ignore the harsh buzzing, but it seems to get louder and louder as my hands glide over York’s skin, and eventually I have to give in, if only to stop the damn thing. With a sigh, I peel York off me, and the vampiress gives an annoyed grumble to make her feelings on the matter known.

I turn around, sitting up as I reach for the phone, hitting the green button to answer it as I do. Just as I do that, I feel the rustle of clothes and movement in the air from behind me, and before I know it, I’m under attack again, York’s lips running up and down my neck, fangs deliberately scraping the skin as her hands caress my chest.

She didn’t intend on being denied without a fight it would seem.

I try my best to keep my voice steady as I answer the call, putting it on speaker so I can hold it away from myself. “Hello?”

“Oh, Hi Commander. So sorry, I hope I didn’t wake you?” It takes me a second to recognize the voice on the other end of the call, the signal not particularly great in the master bedroom, leading to some static.

It was Wales, my secretary for the next two weeks. “No… it’s fine, we were already awake.” York, in a teasing effort to elicit some sound from me, bites, nibbling with her fangs before planting multiple short, sweet kisses up and down my neck, before moving on to my nape.

I clench my teeth, determined not to lose this game that the vampiress has decided to play with me. “We…? Oh yes. York.” I hear papers being shuffled on the other end. “Well… you see, Z20 seems to have forgotten a portion of work that was meant to be done yesterday, before your day off.”

York lets out an annoyed huff, clearly unhappy with the results she was getting from me, and tries a different tact, my ears. Digging her fangs in, before licking at them, much like I had done to her mere moments ago, indeed she even copies some of my techniques.

My ears weren’t as sensitive as her pointed ones, but the sensation of her warm wet tongue teasingly dipping in and out, fluttering about was still driving me crazy. The slightest moan slips from my lips before I can stop it, and I practically hear York grin in triumph.

“Huh? Commander, everything ok?” Even though she can’t see us, I still blush furiously, and before I can reassure Wales that everything is fine, York speaks up.

“He is fine. I’m just being a bit playful, sister. You interrupted us after all. Hurry up with the point thy art trying to make.”

Wales stutters on the other end, and I can easily imagine her having a competing blush to my own. Not something you saw on Wales regularly.

“U-Um. Yes. Anyways… the work was meant to be done yesterday, for the end of today, but it hasn’t been done. I would be happy to do it for you, but unfortunately, it needs you, Commander. It’s just some territory agreements between the Royal Navy and the Ironblood, and some other minor things.”

I sigh. Godamnit. Z20 had been quite eager to finish early yesterday, and in all honesty, I hadn’t put up much resistance, happy to get home and start enjoying my time off, so I’m partially to blame for not checking her work. “Fine… I’ll come in and finish it.” I say wearily, not hiding my annoyance, although it’s mostly directed at myself.

“Oh, Commander. I’m so, so sorry. Really. It’s your day off and everything. You should be with York.” Wales genuinely sounds sorry, and I immediately speak a bit more forcefully to try and reassure her. I didn’t want her feeling guilty on my behalf.

“Wales, it’s fine. Really, it’s not your fault. I’ll head in now. Won’t be long.” I say my goodbyes and hang up. My soul slightly deflated. Having to go into work on my day off was crushing my spirit.

York’s teeth nipping at my neck remind me of her presence, lips pressed against me as she continues her attack. With expert precision, she manoeuvres her legs around me, clutching me tight from behind and using her strength, pulls me back onto the bed.

“Yoooork.” She laughs lightly in my ear.

“Oh no no no. Thy will not escape me that easily. I shalt keep thou trapped in my vampiric lair for all eternity. Thou art completely forbidden from leaving mine own abode.”

“Come on. I promised her I would go. I’ll be right back as soon as I can, I promise.” Still, my wife does not release me from her embrace, effectively meaning I am trapped, there’s not much I can do against her kansen strength.

She does eventually loosen her grip and I turn to find her pouting adorably at me. “Thou would leaveth me in this lustful state? How ungentlemanly to leave a woman wanting like this. Thou started it with thy vicious assault on mine own ears, the responsibility is on thy shoulders.” She raises an eyebrow.

“I know… I know. I don’t want to go…”

York interrupts me, dropping her jokingly annoyed façade. “But thou must. I understand, even if my loins do not.” She giggles. “Begone with you. Help my poor sibling, then we can resume with a fervour, what she interrupted, yes?”

I nod happily and hug her tight, giving her a loving kiss, before getting dressed quickly and heading out of the house on a mission to get back as soon as possible.

I hurry through the corridors of the naval base, greeting the occasional shipgirl and staff member with a polite smile before moving along, my destination, my office. As I round the corner leading to the stairs upwards, I almost bump into a small figure right in front of me, but manage to slow my pace enough to avoid a collision.

“Watch thou pace!” The petite shipgirl narrows her eyes at me and yells. I offer an apologetic smile in return.

“So sorry Vampire. That’s my fault.”

She snorts at me, head upturned, closing her crimson eyes for a second. “So it is.”

When she opens them again, her annoyance seems to have diminished, and she cocks her head at me. “Why art thou in such a rush anyway?”

Her speech tickles me. Much like York, she used odd choices of words here and there, but York’s accent helped lend some authenticity to her regal and noble wordplay, Vampire’s small voice makes it more amusing than anything. Not something I'd say to bloodsuckers face, however.

“Um… just came in do some quick jobs. I’m not meant to be in.” Vampire’s eyes fill with understanding.

“Ah. I see. Thou had to part from thy noblewomen’s side? And wish to return posthaste? Admirable, I guess.” She pauses, before giving a small smile. “Very well. I shall let thou get on with thy business, farewell.”

As she goes to turn, something occurs to me, something I had never actually mentioned to Vampire herself, yet I feel like I very much owe it to her to say.

“Vampire?”

“Hm?” She stops and gives me an odd look.

“Thank you. So much.”

Her visage becomes even more confused. “Huh?”

I raise my hands and explain. “What you did for York. Back when…” I pause and take a deep breath, knowing it was something of a touchy subject, at least for my wife herself. “…she was constructed. You helped her. Perhaps more than you realise.”

Vampire’s eyes open wide as she understands, opening her mouth to speak. “I see. Well. I was just doing what anybody would do. Thy future wife needed assistance in understanding what she was, I rendered that assistance. Nothing more to it.”

“I… realize that. But still. York owes you. And that means I owe you. Without you… I don’t like to think about it, truth be told. But I might not have what I have today, and that means so much to me. So, anything you want or need, just ask.”

I smile warmly at her, confessing how I felt. I meant every word. Without Vampire convincing York to feed for the first time… she could well have not survived. We may never have met. I owe more than a favour; I owe her everything.

Vampire doesn’t seem to particularly mind this debt I have to her, however, just smiling and waving it off. “Truly. Tis fine. But…” She grins, eyes flashing with troublesome energy. “…if thou art offering, a retrofit would be much appreciated. London was showing her new rigging off just the other morn. I was envious, I must admit.”

I chuckle and nod my head. “You and York both… I’ll see what I can do. But you know that the decision for retrofits lies with Command, not me?”

The destroyer nods her head giggling. “I know, twas merely jesting. Thou do not owe me a penny. But, of course, I wouldn’t say no to a retrofit… should it be offered.” She smiles and waves her hand, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

I really don’t think she understood how much I felt like I owed her… but still, the fact she was so nonplussed about it was good, and I had offered and given my thanks, it was the least I could do.

I reach the office and quickly sling my coat onto the side, Wales turning and giving me a beaming smile. “Thanks, so much for coming in Commander… Sorry again.”

“It’s fine. Right, where are the forms?” Wales promptly points to a large pile on the desk and I can't help but be surprised. That is… a rather large stack.

Well… better get to it I suppose. However, I immediately start to wonder how long this is going to take… I promised York I would be as quick as possible. I can only hope that all my years of reading and signing forms pays off.

4 hours later…

My hand was tired and sore, and while I was reaching the end of the pile, it had taken far longer than I would have liked. I had text York when we had begun, telling her that I would probably be longer than originally envisioned.

It had taken her a little while, but she had finally responded with a thumbs up. She wasn’t exactly a natural with technology and often needed my help, but she knew her way around her phone well enough, given some patience, even if she often swore at it.

Wales was currently grabbing some food from the canteen for us, and when the door opens, I start to look forward to some grub, only to be surprised by my wife walking through the entranceway into the office, closing the door behind her.

“Huh, York?”

“Yes, dear. Thou were taking quite the length of time, so I decided to come visit, see if I could help, and keep thou company if that is acceptable?” She quickly strides over, cupping my cheek and kissing me deeply.

“More than acceptable. I’m happy to see you. Still… sorry that this morning got cut off abruptly. I’ll make it up to you sometime.”

York shakes her head, pink hair flying around her until she stops and gives me a predatory grin, a teasing glint to her eyes as her fangs flash. “Tis fine. Besides, we can continue right now~”

Continue, now? York’s grin widens as she motions to me.

---XXX Start---

“Cock out. Now.”

I blush deeply. We were at the port… and… “Wales will be back any minute!”

York just shrugs her shoulders. “Then I’ll have to be quick. Come on, hurry. Get thou dick out of those garments this instance!”

I look behind York at the door, heart beating fast as I give in to my demanding wife. I undo my belt and slip my trousers to my ankles, alongside my underwear. My flaccid cock reveals itself, not hard yet… I had been taken by surprise and hadn’t really had time to get in the mood yet.

Still… it twitches, hardening ever so slightly, just at York’s gaze. “Perfect.” She hums happily.

“Now, I presume mine own sibling has left for sustenance? That doth not give us very long at all, I had hoped to ride you… pity.”

York clicks her tongue. “Regardless, I hath an idea. I shalt just use my hands. And try… another tact for mine own pleasure.”

Huh? She was going to give me a handjob? Far be it for me to complain, but what was she planning to about her own lust? Masturbate while getting me off?

“Husband. Open thy mind.” Obediently, I open the connection between us, and immediately I feel the strings hum with power, and an odd feeling starts to envelop me. York’s heartbeat. Her lust. I can feel it all.

Similarly, she must be able to feel my own… and I slowly start to understand what she planned. Using one gloved hand, she gently cups my balls, squeezing softly and slowly, juggling the two between her fingers deftly.

At the touch, a shiver runs through me, the fabric rough against my sensitive skin, York’s touch expertly delivered as always. Yet, it’s not just be reacting to her touch. York herself moans slightly, mouth agape.

She’s not touching herself… because she doesn’t need to. That’s what she planned. Using our connection to get herself off. She could feel… well, her own hands, on my cock, and how good that felt.

“Gods. They’re so sensitive. I knew thou liked me to play with them… but now I see why.” I can’t imagine what an odd and unique experience this is for my wife, essentially feeling like she has a cock, which in turn isn’t hers, it's mine, being stimulated by her own actions…

The vampiress hands work their way upwards, finally reaching my cock, now roughly at half-mast. “It throbs so much…” York mutters her own observations, and it only serves to turn me on more, knowing that she can feel exactly what I’m feeling.

She uses a light, delicate grip, knowing that the fabric would be rough, especially without lube, and gives a few slow pumps.

A moan slips out of my mouth, synced with a moan from York as well. “Fuck. My Adonis… is this how it always feels for you? It’s so hard… so, so hard.”

I murmur encouragement, trying my best to keep my voice down, aware that we could still have company at any time. After swiftly getting me to full mast, York pulls away and discards the one glove, enveloping me once again, but with the bare palm of her hand this time, its warmth and softness appreciated by my dripping cock.

She starts her ministrations again, slow and steady. She had always been good at this, but now she knew how I felt… she could adjust her grip accordingly, and it was brilliant. She does let her teasing side out, however, often gripping tight, moving faster than necessary before stopping abruptly, and switching to an agonizingly slow pace.

But not only is she edging me… she’s edging herself. Her own body shakes and moans she plays with my shaft, and when she focuses down my head, swirling her finger around the sensitive area, she has to bite her lips, fangs digging in to stop herself from moaning louder.

“Gods. I truly am skilled at this… Why doth thou not request the skill of mine own hands more often?”

“Maybe I should…” York tightens her grip further and then starts using her other hand to pinch and pull at my balls experimentally. It drives me nuts, and a loud yelp slips from my mouth before I can grit my teeth.

She starts to finger right under my head, the most sensitive spot, rubbing in circles using her forefinger. It’s not enough to push me over the edge, but enough to keep me at it.

Her hand is covered in sticky pre-cum by this point, which helps with lubrication, but means the distinct scent of lust and sex hangs in the air. We needed to wrap this up soon… Wales really could come through that door at any moment.

York knows the same, and alongside me, is right at the edge. We would come at the same time… but I guess that was inevitable when we were sharing the same pleasure and feelings. What a weird way of being intimate… but I loved it.

The Royal Navy noblewomen tightens her grip even further, pumping with a fervour now, the loud thrap thrap thrap of her jerking me off echoing around the room, until eventually, I reach the edge, and come into the air.

Both me and York cry out as we orgasm, eyes rolled back in pleasure as our bodies shake. White splatters of cum land on both York and myself. But my wife recovers quickly from her high and starts cleaning it all up with her tongue, savouring every drop lewdly.

That in itself starts to turn me on again. York chuckles after she has finished sucking the last bit of lewd mixture from her hand. “So… that is what a male orgasm feels like… how curious.” She grins at me once more and notices that my cock is already getting hard again.

---XXX End---

“Oh, ready for another round, my Adonis?” Just as she starts to reach for me yet again, she twists her head towards the door and gives me a sad smile. “Alas, our depravity shalt hath to conclude. Mine own sibling shalt be walking through those doors any moment.”

What!? I quickly try to get my trousers back around my waist and my belt fastened, which I just about manage breathlessly as Wales, just as the vampiress predicted, comes walking through the door with two meals in her hand.

“Oh, York. I didn’t expect you. I haven’t got any food for you. Give me a minute and I’ll go get George to whip something up.”

York smiles politely at her sister. “Thou consideration is heart-warming but unnecessary, sister. I hath already had my fill this morn. My Adonis treated me to a very hearty breakfast, lunch shalt not be needed. Mine own hunger is quenched and content as a full sloth.”

Is that a look of… envy, on Wales’s face? It quickly disappears however and is replaced with puzzled confusion as she spots something. York’s bare hand.

She had forgotten to put her glove back on… If York seems bothered by her siblings staring, or the fact that Wales almost certainly knew, or at least could easily guess at what it meant… she doesn’t show it, opting to slip the glove back onto her hand nonchalantly, flashing her sibling a knowing smile.

Wales overcomes her shock and gives an equally knowing grin, raising her eyebrows at her sister, almost signalling that she knew, without saying a word about it.

“Well, ok then. The Commander and I shall eat. Sorry for borrowing the Commander for a bit. I didn’t mean to ruin any plans you might have had.”

“Tis fine. Our plans were no more than to be idle all day, we only planned on going to this evening party tonight, nothing more. Are you coming sister?” It was only a small party, not like the grand ones that Queen Elizabeth often threw. Just a night to relax in the port bar, giving the girls a chance to de-stress and relax with one another.

 “I… yes. I shall be. I would hardly miss a chance to drink and be merry.” Wales smiles.

“Well… we shall see you there.” York nods happily, then starts to look over the paperwork on the desk as both me and Wales scoff our face full of spaghetti bolognese.

“Hmm. I’ll finish the rest off. The two of you enjoy thy meals. I shall simply ask for thy signature when I require it” She sits down and immediately sets to work at speed. I appreciate the help greatly. While me and Wales had not been slow with the paperwork, the last hour we had started to flag without a break, so a fresh pair of eyes with fresh energy could make quick work of the rest. Not to mention, York had always been a great secretary, and I trusted her to fill in the forms without me paying too much attention to what she had actually written.

Hell… she could probably run the base in my absence now, the only other one capable of doing that was Belfast.

We arrive at the port bar at 8 o'clock, the night dark and chilly outside. Luckily, it wasn’t far to walk from our house. We had seen Marya briefly when we had returned home and spent some of the day with her, but now we were going out, we had to get a babysitter yet again.

This time, however, all of York’s siblings were already going to the very same party, so we had to actually pay for a proper babysitter. York trusted her siblings with Marya, and Marya with them. A total stranger…not so much.

She had practically grilled the poor girl on her arrival, but to be fair, the young girl had answered every question perfectly and professionally, and York seemed satisfied in the end if still a little on edge. York had also given our vampiric offspring a good talking to, making sure she knew that she couldn’t mess about like she sometimes did with Howe or George, she was to be a good girl… and not to try to bite the babysitter as a joke.

We didn’t plan on being too late anyway, just a couple of hours. Knowing Marya’s insistence on staying up late, we might even be back in time to put her to bed, although I knew I myself wouldn’t approve of that, Marya knew she went to bed at 9, but I bet she’d try her utmost to convince the babysitter otherwise.

York was dressed in the exact same dress that she wore to the first ball we had attended together. I’m sure this choice was deliberate; she was fully aware of how much I loved it and wore it often when we went out for the evening. It just fit her perfectly, York would always look stunning no matter what she wore… at least in my opinion, but that dress really was something special on her. It stopped my heart every time I even glanced at her. Although the argument could be made that would happen anyway, regardless of what she wore…

I feel my cheeks heating up as I consider that and quickly try to shake it away as we enter the small bar. It’s full of kansen of all shapes and sizes, from a variety of factions. As we enter, quite a few smile and wave at us, some even give York envious glances.

York, of course, bathes in this attention, offering up a fanged smile and simply pulling me closer to her side, as if to boast that I am indeed hers. “We always attract so much attention… I ponder. Is it mine own visage or thy handsome features?” She whispers in my ear.

“I’d like to say it’s a bit of both.”

York laughs and pulls me deeper into the establishment. We find both George and Monarch at a table with a few spare seats, and George grins before waving us over, offering us the seats. Before we sit down, I head to the bar and order, 1 glass of red wine for myself and a non-alcoholic variant for York, bringing it back to the table. She didn't particularly like the stuff, and griped about in constantly, but alas, needs must.

Then, as York looks on confused, I return to the bar, but instead of coming face to face with the male bartender who had served me before, I find Belfast in a stunning blue party dress. “Hi, um… Belfast, what are you doing behind there?”

She chuckles daintily. “I work here, master~”

Huh. “You do?” I’d never seen her here before?

“Only occasionally. Bartending is another skill I wish to master for my maid duties. You never know when certain skills could come in handy. Besides, I find the work thoroughly enjoyable. And some extra cash never hurts~”

“Oh well, in that case, another one each of whatever Monarch and George are having.”

Belfast smiles warmly. “Ahh. Treating your sisters-in-law. Wise. And kind. I approve~” In a flash, Belfast has served me two drinks. I have no idea what they are… cocktails of some description. I give Belfast my thanks and bring them back to the table and hand them to Monarch and George.

They both smile and say that I shouldn’t have, but gladly accept my generosity. Sit down next to York and listen in on the conversation between the siblings. “So how’s the little one getting along?”

York beams proudly. “Mine own offspring is fine. Her teachers say she is doing well… and I admit she is the cutest little bundle of joy, although I am of course… biased.”

George speaks animatedly. “Oh, well I might be biased as well, being her auntie. But I completely agree, she really is the cutest little thing. I honestly love having her over. And she loves playing with you, doesn’t she?”

George directs this last question at Monarch who smiles shyly and nods. “Yes. She is a delight, really York. You’ve done well with her.”

I didn’t think it was possible for my wife to look prouder, but somehow, she manages it. George speaks up again, her voice softer as she gives an uncertain smile.

“Do you mind if I ask a… personal question?”

“Hark. Not at all. Indulge thy curiosity sister.” York motions for her to continue.

“Do you have to feed her… blood?” Monarch’s eyes widen, not sure of what to make of the new subject.

York doesn’t mind however, in fact, I knew my wife well enough to say she was probably happy George was showing an interest in that side of our family.

“Yes. Just a little bit a day as a treat” George’s eyes immediately flit to me.

York anticipates the question. “No, no. Not from mine Adonis. Just some spare blood from the hospital. My husband’s blood is all mine, a lone feast for mine own tongue alone.” She giggles happily and hugs me, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek.

However, we seemed to have piqued George’s curiosity about the matter. It was true that it still wasn’t really something me and York publicly advertised, and not many people really asked about the details… till now.

“So, how often do you feed, from him?” She smiles at me, and I can’t help but feel heat slowly creeping up my neck. It’s not like it was particularly private information… but for some odd reason, it kind of felt like we were talking about an intimate subject, like our sex lives.

“Once in the morn, without my fangs. Once in the eve, using my fangs.” York answers before taking a large sip of wine, swirling the liquid around her glass delicately before setting it back down.

Both Monarch and George look surprised at this, with Monarch having a competing blush to me. Clearly, I wasn’t the only one who thought this was an odd topic of conversation. Still… I didn’t really mind that much, it just embarrassed me a bit is all.

“Oh my. I thought it was only once a week or so. Does it hurt Commander?”

The heat creeps from my neck to my cheeks. “U-um. No, not really. I-I mean, it used to. But I’ve gotten used to it, barely feel it now. And after the initial bite, it’s actually really, really nice.”

George laughs at this and Monarch blushes further. Damnit, I had meant to leave that detail out.

“Oh, really nice? Sounds… fun.” George can’t help but tease me.

“Well, with my perfect lips pressed against him, can you blame the poor soul. My dearest doth struggle with my presence at the best of times.” While I appreciate York somewhat trying to cover for me, it doesn’t really feel like it helps that much.

George gives a teasing smile, but I’m surprised when Monarch speaks up, her own curiosity finally getting the best of her also. “Does it leave a mark? When she bites?”

“You may show them, if thou wishes.” York waves towards my neck.

I wouldn’t exactly say I wanted to, but with all three sisters eyeing me like that, I didn’t feel like I had much choice. I unbutton the top of my shirt and pull the collar aside, baring my throat to the group.

Both Monarch and George gasp, York just sits there with a smug look on her face. York tended to feed in the same place each time, slightly to my left, right on my jugular. So naturally, the deepest marks are there, two vampiric pinpricks that I had now had for the last few years of my life, a constant wound on my neck that never quite healed.

She did, on occasion, however, mix it up, and I do have some shallower bites on the other side of my neck too, in the process of healing. No doubt it probably looked like York had ravished my neck hungrily.

It also didn’t help that she liked to just nibble and play with her fangs on my neck during intimate moments, not penetrating, but still leaving small marks. It wasn’t just her that liked that, however… I also adored the feeling of her fangs on my neck.

“Oh my. York… he’s um… certainly marked as yours.”

York’s smug grin widens further at this. “Oh yes. It must be clear to all who my thrall is.” She laughs and traces a finger along the deepest bite.

“They do not hurt, correct?” York’s demeanour changes as she realises that they do look painful and seeks some reassurance.

“No no, not at all. Really.” Both George and Monarch seem set at ease by my steadfast words, both of them had looked a little put off by seeing how deep York’s bitemarks were in reality.

York turns to her sisters and gives a playful wink. “Wouldst thou like a demonstration?” Monarch pales, but the curiosity doesn’t leave her eyes. Still, she quickly shakes her head.

George on the other hand nods excitedly, eager to see a vampire feed up close. York smiles once more kissing me gently. “Just a small nibble, to pair with my wine.”

As promised, her lips touch my neck and her fangs are quick, digging into her usual spot. I barely react, offering up a reassuring smile to Monarch to show it doesn’t hurt. While that’s not a lie, it stings, just the slightest bit. What Monarch didn’t know… is I kind of enjoyed that too.

I have less success hiding my reaction when the wave of pleasure and bliss that always came with my wife’s feeding hits me. The lightest moan leaves my lips as I close my half-lidded eyes in pleasure.

As quickly as it started, it’s already over, York staying true to her word takes just a sip, and licks the wound clean before taking another drink of her non-alcoholic wine and humming thoughtfully. She had missed 'proper' wine when she was pregnant with Marya, and it was the same now.

“Thy blood truly doth pair delightfully with this faux wine dear~ Makes it far more bearable, I shalt hath to mix it more often.”

Having seen and heard my pleasurable reaction, both of York’s sisters are looking at me wide-eyed, and more than a little embarrassed. I quickly take a huge gulp of my own wine, trying to use the alcohol to settle my own embarrassment and hiding my face behind York.

I knew York was relishing this. So often had her sisters avoided talking about her vampiric side, treating it as taboo, now that they were curious, and alcohol had loosened their tongues, she was more than happy to show that other side to her, as long as they accepted it.

We continue talking for some time, drinking merrily. York’s vampiric side is a topic often brought up, but Marya is also a hot topic, alongside my own work as Commander and even our unborn child. Howe joins us for a time, before waving goodbye and joining another table with Littorio and Illustrious.

Eventually, both me and York decide that it’s late enough. It’s 11:15, and we promised the babysitter we would be back at 12 at the latest. Truly, we had been so swept up in all the alcohol-fuelled discussion and laughter that the time had escaped us, I really didn’t think we would be this long originally.

I'm a little tipsy, flushed from the wine. York picks up her handbag, waving goodbye to her siblings. It’s the happiest I’ve seen her interacting with them in a long time, and I mention as much to her.

“Hmm. I suppose I did delight in showing my thrall off.” She licks her fangs while shooting me a dazzling smile. “It was… refreshing, to have them me curious about mine own condition.”

She hugs me tighter, and just as we are walking past the bar towards the door, I notice something. A familiar figure slumped on the bar, looking very drunk. It occurs to me that while Wales had said she was attending, we had never really seen her. So this is where she had been.

Wales is wearing a lovely red dress, accented with gold and light blue. It fit her perfectly, and I have to say, it was rather fetching.

I pull York in the direction of Wales, and while she gives me a confused look to begin with, she quickly notices the state of her sister and follows suit. The bar is quieter now, and we secure seats next to Wales.

Almost immediately, Belfast appears yet again. “What can I get for the Lady York and my delightful Master?” I go to deny her, we hadn’t come to drink, only check on Wales, but York can’t help herself and orders another glass of wine for me, and another her 'faux' wine for herself.

I notice a glass of gold coins on the side of the bar for tip, and quickly sling some pocket change in as thanks to Belfast for her service, and she gives me a cute smile and a professional curtsey. How did she even manage to pull that off so well in that slim dress?

York speaks up, her voice full of unusual concern for her sister. “Wales, how art thou? Thy visage appears lonesome. Why didst thou not join us at the table?”

Wales takes her head off the bar and gives a clearly drunk smile. “Sorry York. I *hic* arrived a bit late and didn’t want to disturb you lot. I just decided to have some quiet drinks… alone.”

Belfast reappears and gives Wales a pitying look. “Lady Wales has been downing wine by the gallon. I’m afraid I have had to cut her off… that is the last.” She motions to the half-empty glass that Wales has by in her hand.

“Is something the matter sister?” I feel like I want to say something, but I’m best left just leaving to my wife, simply listening and offering my advice if it’s needed.

“I…” Wales looks like she’s going to deny it, but then smiles heartily and nods. It’s odd… it’s not like she’s sad or anything, her smile seems genuine enough, but clearly, something is annoying her.

“…just dating, if I’m honest.”

York reacts with surprise at this, her face flushing red. “Oh. I’m afraid I do not have much experience in that area of social interactions. My Adonis is the only one I hath dated.”

“No need to rub it in.” Wales grins jokingly at this, but York takes it the wrong way, looking horrified.

“Oh my. How uncouth of me. Sorry.”

Wales laughs. “No no. It’s fine. I’m happy for you. It’s just, you have him. Howe has that lovely guy from engineering. Even Belfast…” She waves extravagantly towards the maid, while speaking loudly, attracting her attention. “…has Enterprise.”

“I’m just having some trouble is all. It’ll be fine. Eventually.” Belfast, having heard the nature of the conversation walks over once more with a warm smile.

“Do you know how long it took for me and Enterprise to admit our feelings? A lifetime.” She chuckles. “Do not fret so, Lady Wales, I’m sure the right person is out there for you. A human… or even fellow kansen perhaps?”

Wales smiles and thanks Belfast for the reassuring words. “I… yes. I know. And believe me, I have no shortage of suitors. I do look like this, after all!” She laughs drunkenly again and motions to her body.

“Well. The young man I’m currently working with is delightful. A truly good man. And he’s single.” Belfast grins and motions towards the male bartender who had served me earlier, he’s currently working hard, serving several pints to some of the Ironblood girls.

Wales’s eyes scan over him, as if seeing him for the first time. “Hmmm. Not bad, not bad at all. That waistcoat is quite dashing on him.” Even I have to admit, he looks quite handsome, especially in his bar attire.

I start to feel a bit self-conscious about all three of the ladies’ eyes resting on him, but York knows full well where my mind lies and whispers in my ear so that Wales can't hear. “He is handsome, true enough. But he doesn’t hold a candle to my Adonis, who doth shine as bright as a star in the midnight sky.”

Godamnit, she knew exactly what to say and when to say it. My heart grows three sizes in pride and I hug my wife back tightly. Eventually, though, York returns her attention to her sibling. Inching along in her seat till they are touching shoulders, a show of camaraderie.

“Well then, tis settled. Belfast shall give that lovely male thy number. And if that fails, I’m sure my husband knows many eligible bachelors who would die for the chance to woo such a fine noblewoman. Isn’t that right, my Adonis?”

I grin and nod. It was very much true. I’m surprised to see York slide an arm around her sibling in a hug. “I shalt try my hardest to ensure thou findeth a partner. So keep thy spirits high~”

York smiles reassuringly at Wales, and the battleship seems to appreciate the gesture. She wasn’t exactly in a bad mood to begin with… but she definitely seemed better now.

“We must be off. The babysitter awaits our return. Good eve, and sweet morn to you, my dear Wales.” Wales waves us off, as I see Belfast whispering to the male bartender, a blush immediately shooting up his neck as he risks a glance at Wales.

I chuckle and head out into the cold night with my wife close at my side, heading slowly back home.

When we get there, Marya has indeed been put to sleep, and the babysitter is happily watching some TV. Marya it seemed had actually behaved very well, probably due to York’s stern talking too beforehand. We thank the young girl, pay in cash and let her on her way. Both me and York are exhausted from the party, even if in reality, we hadn’t done much except drink and talk. It was amazing how being social could be so draining.

York quickly heads for the bedroom to get out of the tight lace dress and into her more comfortable nightwear. I’m about to join her, but pass Marya’s room, and can’t help but make a diversion to check on the second love of my life.

I open the door as quietly as possible, keeping my movements slow. I don’t really know what had prompted me to check on her, fatherly instinct I suppose?

I just wanted to make sure she was ok. I approach the bed and smile warmly, seeing her snoring away peacefully, much like York this morning. In fact, the resemblance is almost uncanny.

She’s managed to kick some of the duvet off covering her, and I rearrange it, covering her once more, making sure she is snug. My heart aches slightly, painfully aware that I hadn't spent much time with my daughter today. In fact, as of late, she seemed to spend more and more time with her various aunties. She loved every second of that of course, but I silently promise myself that tomorrow, after I pick her up from school, I'll take her out to town, to one of the ice cream parlours that she loved, have a proper father-daughter afternoon out.

I leave as quietly and quickly as I’d entered, just in time for York to exit the bedroom still in her dress.

“Truly. Thou art a caring father. Now…” Her eyes immediately flash red as a hungry lust descends on the noblewoman’s visage. “Let us get that shirt off you… and more besides.”

York promptly uses her strength to playfully pull me towards the bedroom, all the while kissing and nibbling at me. While I was tired from the evening… I suppose I could find some more energy in me.

---XXX Start---

It doesn’t take York much effort to push me straight onto the bed, closing the door behind us, giving me a look I was intimately familiar with. “Clothes. Off.”

I don’t need asking twice and unbutton the rest of my shirt, shrugging it from my shoulders and starting on my trousers as my wife just stands watching me, licking her fangs.

I kick my trousers off, cock already straining at my underwear as I also get rid of them, leaving me naked. I look up at her expectedly. “What was the point of leaving that on?”

I point at her black dress and she just grins. “Simple. I know thou likes it. It gets you hard… doesn’t it?” I mean, she has a point. It was lovely, the tight lace, contrasting with her skin, showing just the right amount of skin to be adventurous but not uncouth.

“I want to explore what we did earlier if it pleases thou?”

Oh, the connection thing? I nod eagerly. It had been a unique experience for sure. I wasn’t against experimenting with it more.

Dork promptly opens our bond and I feel our connection grow stronger until that peaceful equilibrium is achieved, our feelings and minds synced.

It’s so weird. I still have presence of self. I am me. I’m lying on the bed, heart beating rapidly as my cock hardens, looking at my stunning wife giving me the sexiest of looks, hands gliding of her skin teasingly.

Yet… I can also feel her. Her own racing heart. Her own lust. Her own dripping wet pussy, her panties already flooded as she struggles to compose herself, to stop herself from just taking me right there and then. Because she knows it will be fun to play this game.

I can kind of already see what she plans to do, but I quickly stop peaking at that, I didn’t want to spoil the surprise too much now, did I?

But I do get a glimpse into her next moves, so I’m not surprised when she walks towards the bed, but instead of joining me, motions for me to stay put, instead reaching the bedside drawer on her side and pulling out the item she was after.

As she moves back to where she was at the foot of the bed, she shows it to me. A medium-sized, 8-inch dildo. Realistically modelled, soft, but still rigid too. The whole toy is a matte pink, but not bright pink, more of a subdued pink, suiting her hair colour.

She rarely used the toy. As she had said to me in the past. “Why hath such an artificial cock when the real thing is by side.” But we had occasionally used it for other sexy play together and she had used it a handful of times when I had been away… it’s why I bought it for her after all.

Her intentions become quite clear as she parts her luxurious party dress, showing her panties, dripping just as I had seen in her head. I could feel her cunt pulsing, her trepidation as she holds the toy, knowing full well she’s going to ram it into herself, as deep as she can possibly push it.

York slides her beautiful panties down to her ankles, but leaves them there, dangling just off the floor. She knew I liked that… Something about panties bunched up around her ankles got me so hard, and I really didn’t know what it was.

A thin string of girl cum drips from her lower lips onto the fabric, collecting tantalizingly on the fabric. I already wanted to lick all of that delightfully lewd juice up, savouring it on my tongue.

I don’t even need to say anything, York knows, because she can feel what I want. She gives in, dipping a finger into her warm twat making sure to collect a lot of her arousal between her fingers, practically scooping it out of her pussy and holding her hand out to me.

I greedily lean forward and take her hand in my mouth, hungrily licking every inch of skin I can find to get all of the tangy love juice, enjoying the taste of turned-on wife immensely.

She steps back again, the whole point of her game was that we didn’t touch. But, the next question does come as a surprise. “Doth thou consent to allowing me to bend thy will, for a time?”

Using her dominion over me as my master? A shiver runs up my spine. She could order me to do… anything. I would have no say, no power. I would simply obey, my body out of my own control.

…and god did that sound kind of hot. It wasn’t the first time she had used that power in the bedroom, but it was incredibly rare, and given the already unique situation where we are sharing one another’s minds and pleasure, it was sure to be a wild ride.

I nod and my vampiric mistress gives a genuinely warm smile. “Thanks. My thrall.” She giggles at her use of the unusual term; one she hadn’t really used before. She was gauging my reaction and is happy to see my cock twitch at her more domineering behaviour tonight.

“Hands behind you.” I feel the order course through me, and my hands automatically assume a handcuffed position behind myself, and I am unable to budge them, no matter how hard I may try.

“Watch me.” To be honest, this was a rather unnecessary order. Why the hell would I tear my eyes away from the beautiful, sexy vampiress in front of me, especially when I knew what she was about to do.

She rubs the top of the dildo against her lips, gritting her teeth and moaning at how sensitive even just her outer lips are. And I feel it. The tip just scratching the edge of her most private place, how much she wants to just thrust it in, how she’s stopping herself, taking so much effort, so it’s more a show for me.

And damn, do I appreciate it. York knows this already and shoots me a fanged smile. Eventually giving in to temptation, opening her legs apart as she stands straight, and slips the plastic cock inside, right up the base in one fluid movement, spearing her insides, vaginal walls clenching at the foreign object, the tip hitting deep.

Once again, I feel it. Every moment. Whereas the earlier handjob, York felt what it was like to both give and receive a handjob, and even a male orgasm, this was the reverse. I was feeling what it was like to have a mighty fine cock just slide effortlessly into your pussy, how full it felt. How pleasurable it was.

Fuuuuck! Holy Shit! It was intense. My cock twitches yet again, then again. Angrily throbbing as it leaks inordinate amounts of precum, weeping as my shaft starts to shine with the lewd liquid. But no matter what, I can’t touch it.

York’s eyes are focused on me, but start waver, becoming half-lidded as the beauty slides the dildo out, already covered in pussy juice, dripping down onto her soaked panties. Before she slams it back into her with force.

I can feel the effort it takes her to keep upright as she begins to fuck herself properly with the toy, setting a rhythmic pace as she batters her cunt, cute moans slipping from her mouth… and my own.

I’m not doing anything. My body is still, not being touched or fucked in the slightest. But I can feel her being fucked. And the indescribable pleasure coursing through her veins.

And while I can’t touch it… my cock is getting off to it. The pleasure is constant as I feel the dildo ram deeper and deeper, faster and faster. I mewl disappointed as York pulls it fully out, waving it in front of me lewdly, taunting me.

“Thou wishes for me to fuck myself more? For thy own pleasure? How selfish~” York’s playful mirth returns as she wrangles control of her lust, agonisingly slowly, she forces me to watch as she takes the head of the dildo she had been eagerly pumping in and out of her twat mere seconds ago and bring it to her lips, swirling her tongue seductively around it.

She can taste her own pussy on it… which means so can I… the familiar flavour from before all the stronger now her cunt has been stirred up with the thick toy. She slides it deeper, and deeper into her mouth, just showing off how deep she can take it.

She even chokes slightly, and my own body upon feeling it gags in reflex. I force it down, and my brain has trouble comprehending the circumstances, having an almost uncanny valley moment.

I choked on… nothing. But I only chocked because I felt York chocking on the dido she was shoving down her throat, just to show off, and turn herself on further.

York smiles at me, and I feel her probe our connection for a second. She knows I’m fine, so gives a wink and moves the dildo, now slathered with a generous amount of her saliva back to her pussy.

She wastes no time, shoving it back inside her tight folds. And setting an even faster pace. I can feel her building climax, so close now. Her moans getting louder and louder. I quickly remind her in my thoughts that while Marya slept like a log, there was a limit to how loud she can be.

She nods silently and tries to keep her moans from getting any louder. Her pussy contracts and I feel her orgasm. I feel exactly what my wife feels like when she orgasms, knocking the breath out of me. My cock, with no extra stimulation, no touching, immediately spurts out load after load of cum, covering the bed.

York takes a few minutes, but she slides the dildo out of her and puts it on one side, sliding the panties back up her legs and grabbing a towel to clean up my mess from the en-suite. She looks at me curiously, then realises something.

With a somewhat sheepish look, she silently undoes the previous orders which she had forgotten, finally freeing my hands to move. I groan, my whole body shaking, still sensitive. She also breaks the link at the same time, reverting back to normal.

“How was that then? My Adonis? I had heard a hands-free orgasm is truly something special. I thought it was. Thoughts?”

“God… York that was… phenomenal.” She laughs happily, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“Is that all for tonight? Or would thou like to indulge in some of our regularly scheduled debauchery?” She can see my mind going back and to on the matter. On one hand, I would like that… but on the other, I was kind of exhausted.

She tries to cajole me into it with a winning smile. “You can be the dominant one this time if thou wishes. And we can be quick… how about this lovely tongue… these lips… used however you want them?”

Just her sultry words are enough to pique my interest and harden my cock back up. York clasps her hands together, delighted that I’ve decided on a second round, even if that is just using her mouth.

I stand from the bed, and my wife automatically lowers to her knees, eying my crotch hungrily. As she does, she starts to remove the dress from her shoulders. I presume to give a better look at her nude form while she gives head, but I quickly stop her.

“No no. Leave it on.” I speak forcefully and York grins.

“Oh? Told you. Thou likes this dress.” She licks her fangs, her mouth getting closer and closer to my cock. “I’m guessing thou wants to mark it… with thy seed? Facefuck me in it?” She chuckles, and her hot breath on my tip causes a muted groan to slip from my mouth.

“Be my guest. Use my face. My dress. My mouth, however, you desire, my Adonis.” I immediately take my wife up on the lewd offer, moving that little bit of space between us, resting my throbbing hard dick on her face.

She’s forced to close her eyes as I smear pre-cum over her face, and I gently hold the back of her head, forcing her closer. I even move to the side slightly, running my tip up and down both ears, leaking my arousal all over them.

A shiver runs through her body at this simple action, and she nuzzles my twitching dick with her nose, giving it a quick peck with her lips, before pressing even closer and taking a deep sniff, sighing in bliss.

“Fuck. Dear, have I ever told thee how good thy cock smells…” she flicks her tongue out for only a second, running up the length of the girthy member before stopping and humming in appreciation. “…and tastes? Tis like the ambrosia of gods.”

I can’t help but laugh. “Yes… I think you might have mentioned it once or twice.”

The vampiress narrows her turquoise eyes in warning, taking the length of my shaft between her teeth, before running her fangs down it quickly, the spark of pain causing me to grit my teeth.

“Twas a rhetorical question.”

“Hey now. I thought I was the dominant one this time…”

“That is what thou is welcome to believe.” She grins ear to ear playfully, her eyes shining red just for a second, purely for effect.

She adjusts herself on the floor, moving her knees slightly to get into a better position. I’m amused when she takes another large sniff, relishing the musky scent of my cock.

Well, if that’s what she liked. I clutch the back of her head a bit tighter, pulling her closer as my other hand falls to my groin, teasing my shaft until I eventually start to slowly jack off on my wife’s face.

York seems to delight in this. “Oh. Using just my face first, not my lips? Kinky.” She practically drools as I pump my cock, covering her face in saliva as well as my precum. In that dress, on her knees like that, worshipping my cock, how it smells, how it looks, how it tastes. Fucking hell. That was so damn hot.

I can’t help myself and, surprising York, pull back and thrust into her lips. There is a little resistance from her tight lips, but as soon as she realises what I’m doing, she opens the tight hole slightly, allowing my shaft passage into the wet heat of her mouth, her tongue already willing and waiting to attend to my needs.

I hold York’s head steady while I buck my hips into her face, softly, slowly. Rolling my cock all around her mouth, making sure she gets to savour the taste and the scent before pulling back out, York whimpering in disappointment as her tongue tries its best to cling to me.

I rest my cock on her face yet again, this time drenched in a mixture of lewd fluid, and grab some of her beautiful bright pink hair, lewdly wrapping it around my cock and stroking myself on her face again. Her hair is silky soft, but against my sensitive shaft, it feels rough and course, and very very stimulating.

Even York blushes at this rather unconventional approach, but I can tell she loves it, her knees shaking as her pussy starts to drip yet again. Her hair would smell like my cock for several days after this now, the heady scent turning her on whenever she detected it.

She gives in to her own lust, dipping a hand into her panties and starting to roll her clit around between her fingers slowly, causing little quiet moans to slip from her mouth even as she drowns in the smell of my cock, rubbing her nose against my cock in a desperate attempt to get more of the scent into her nose.

I want to be careful with my strokes. To make it last, but already, this is proving difficult. There’s so much I want to do, rub my cock against her ears some more, sheath the whole length down her throat, grab even more of my wife’s hair and use it as a sex toy…

But I have to choose one, at least at the moment. I opt for her ears, letting go of her hair and gently adjusting my grip so as to turn her head, and I start thrusting my tip up and down the length of her pointed ear.

It feels good, not as stimulating as the hairjob, not by far, but it’s the kinkiness of it that really gets my dick throbbing. York continues to masturbate, her breath fast her cheeks flushed as I use her sensitive ears for my own pleasure.

Eventually, I finally decide enough is enough, I pull back and flash her a smile. “I’m going to put it in again, ok?” I give her some more warning this time, and she nods happily, opening her mouth wide and sticking out her tongue.

York’s fangs are clearly visible with her mouth like this, and I place my cock on her tongue, directly between them and plunge my cock deeper and deeper into her gullet, nestling deep into her throat.

She takes it like a champ, eyes fixed on me, and what would look like a smug grin if it wasn’t stuffed with cock, as continues to bring herself closer and closer to orgasm with just her hands.

Her throat is tight, as always. And incredibly warm. Her tongue continues trying its best, weaving around my shaft as she drools onto the floor, fangs brushing the sides of my dick on occasion, only adding to the experience.

I thrust repeatedly, until eventually, I pull out and just start stroking my cock at my wife’s face, as she looks up at me expectantly, a fanged grin clear on her visage.

“Yes. My Adonis. Cum. Fucking cum. All over my face, all over this beautiful dress thou finds so enrapturing. Deface me with thy seed. Please. Please, thy warm plentiful bounty of lust all over my body.”

York speaks huskily, speaking in a hushed tone as she begs me to cover her in my load, and she quickly gets what she wants. The first load shoots out and enters her open mouth, covering her fangs and her teeth with semen.

She immediately closes her mouth and swallows it. As she does, the second and third load fly out and cover her face, her nose, and start to run down her face, creating a beautifully lewd display as she is slathered in her lover's musk.

I change target for my fourth and final load of cum, pointing at her chest, and the pristine lovely black dress, doing just what I wanted to do, staining the luxurious material with my white seed, marking it, the evidence of our hot oral session clear.

York in the meanwhile brings herself to climax expertly, giving a quiet moan, closing her eyes cutely as she rocks and shakes on the floor, orgasming almost silently. Finally, she brings her finger out of her underwear, drenched with pussy juice, and uses it to start collecting the cum drenched all over her face.

---XXX End---

The battleship does her best to clean herself up, but she still looks a little bit of a mess. She must know this however because she simply giggles and motions towards the en-suite.

“I doth believe a quick wash is in order. Thou marked me… rather thoroughly. Excited, with lustful abandon were we? How primal.”

I chuckle. “Maybe.” I quick check at my own body shows I’m covered in sweat. “I think I might join you.”

York nods happily before hugging me close. “Excellent.”

I whisper in her ear, already knowing what’s going through her mind. “No… not another round in the shower as well… Marya will never get to school in the morning if her father has been drained dry of energy… and more besides.”

York sighs and relents. “Very well. At least let me feast, I feel the hunger building… If thou denies me, I am not responsible for thou being devoured during thy restful night.”

I smile. “Of course, your most welcome to drink. But come on, let’s get to that shower.”

We both kiss each other delicately on the lips before heading for the ensuite. I was tired, a little tipsy… but very, very happy. Hopefully, I would actually be up in the morning to get Marya to school…

The little one would be very unimpressed otherwise…

Chapter Text

I crouch down and peak at the roasting fowl inside the oven, trying my best to judge how it’s cooking. It seemed to be doing ok, a slow glaze of golden brown appearing on the top. I can smell it from here, and I salivate at thought of the turkey dinner to come.

York is to my side and is chopping vegetables rapidly and expertly, starting with the carrots. She must notice my drooling expression because the vampiress giggles and shoos me away.

“Hands to thyself, tis not just to sate thy own hunger. Truly, thy greed knows no bounds. An entire turkey just to sate my husband? Preposterous.”

I pout and rebuke the claim immediately. “Hey. I was just checking. But I’d happily have it all to myself if you’re offering!” York just rolls her eyes and continues cutting.

A loud bang from the living room makes me look up and sigh. What now?

I enter to find several Christmas decorations that had been hung up at the start of the month by yours truly scattered across the floor.

Marya looks on from the sofa with a giant grin on her face, encouraging the perpetrator of the crime to carry on, the cat’s antics amusing enough to tear her attention away from her new Christmas present for a second. Whiskey had some of the decorations between his paws and was having the time of his life playing with the damn thing.

I shoo him away and Marya makes a disappointed noise as I hang it back up neatly, before immediately going back to playing on her Switch. In the corner of the room, a large Christmas tree sits, but all the presents were absent. We had intended to wait till after dinner, but Marya had been very impatient, so we had opened them before our guests arrived.

Seeing as we lived so close to the port, it felt rude not to invite my sister-in-law Wales over for Christmas. Many of my wife’s other sisters were celebrating away from the port with loved ones, so it was pointless to invite them. But Wales was staying at the port this year, she had declined at first, happy to go celebrate with some of her friends at the dorms, but York had managed to convince her to come over, even if it was just for a few hours before returning to the festivities back at her home.

As I turn back to my daughter to ask how she was finding her new present, I feel a lancing pain in my hand, right on my forefinger. It’s only for a millisecond, but I immediately hurry to the kitchen, already aware of the source.

As suspected, York stand’s there holding her finger, cursing loudly. I quickly take her hand and inspect the wound, on the very same finger I had felt the exact same pain. It’s not deep, just shallow. Still, it was a surprising amount of blood.

Not one to waste, I immediately lap a drop of it up with my tongue, that would be my portion for the month. The rest I wipe away quickly with a paper towel before fetching a band-aid from the cupboard and smiling at my wife.

“You ok?” Somewhat out of character, she blushes fiercely.

“Thou were present before I could act on my infliction, such speed… such devout care… goodness.” She murmurs before giving an apologetic smile. “Apologies… I presume thou felt it?”

I nod my head slightly and she shakes her head, annoyed at herself. “Apologies once more, I should not inflict mine own pain on my Adonis. But… at times, this binding link betwixt us is hard to wrangle control of. It seems to get worse each month…”

It was true that the link between Master & Thrall seemed to strengthen each passing month. Often one another’s thoughts would float into our heads, sometimes, small, silly things, sometimes just thoughts about the other.

And more recently, physical sensations in times of excitement or pain. Not too often, but it did make for an odd experience nonetheless. Still, I didn’t mind. It made me feel even closer to York, which is all I ever really wanted. I already know that York heard those thoughts, just from the way she smiles back at me.

York rolls her turquoise eyes and hugs me close, whispering in my ear. “Truly, thy heart and mind are like a bard trying to woo a maid with romantic notions.” She chuckles lightly. “Knowing thou doth feel such things shalt nev’r fail to set mine heart aflutter and my chest ablaze like the morn sun.” Her grip tightens before giving me a sweet peck on the cheek.

I smile ear to ear, returning the kiss. York always had a way with her words. Occasionally she would speak plainly, but she much preferred speaking with carefully and beautifully crafted words. I remember, a long time ago, how her wordplay had confused and even slightly annoyed me. Not so anymore.

We stay, noses touching, eyes basking in one another’s attention, sharing an oddly intimate and lovely moment until our trance is broken by the sharp ring of the doorbell.

Ah, that must be Wales. My wife must come to the same conclusion because her lips tug upwards in a coy smile, kissing me once more before taking me by the arm and pulling me towards the door to greet her sister.

Indeed, when we swing the door open, Wales stands with a bright red overcoat around her, shivering in the cold winter air, the fluffy white sweater underneath not quite doing the job of keeping her warm on its own. She quickly steps inside upon invitation, and I make sure to swiftly shut the door, sealing the icy weather outside.

Wales smiles warmly before embracing her sister. “York! Merry Christmas! How are you?”

“All the better for laying mine eyes upon thyself, dear sister. I am so glad thou art able to join us on this occasion. We shalt hath to arrange a festive tea party with our other siblings upon their return to the port.” York lightly returns the hug. She still wasn’t much of a hugger but had grown more accustomed to her sibling’s warm showings of affection over the years.

Oddly enough, she always seemed to hug me any chance she got and loved being embraced in turn. But York insisted that was different somehow…

Wales nods happily. “Oh, that sounds wonderful.” She turns her attention to me with a grin. “And how is my lovely brother-in-law, treating my sister well I hope?”

“Would I do anything but?” I smile as she takes me in an equally tight hug.

I’m surprised to hear Marya call out from behind me, having been torn away from her switch by the sound of her beloved auntie. “Auntie Wales!”

She quickly runs up and takes Wales in a hug, which she reciprocates, bending down giving her niece a forehead smooch while laughing. “Hello hello. And how is Marya?”

She nods rapidly, a huge grin on her face as she holds her Switch up proudly. “Oh, was that for Christmas? Did your parents get that for you?”

“Yep!” My daughter beams.

“Oh, well aren’t you lucky. Have you thanked them properly?” Wales raises an eyebrow sceptically and Marya pouts.

“Of course.” But, to make her point, she quickly turns on the spot and gives me a hug, before also hugging York, giving her thanks once more.

“Good girl.” Wales ruffles her dark pink hair affectionately, before the little madam runs back into the living room, no doubt to play more.

Wales’s lips tug upwards in a teasing smile as she looks at York. “I’m surprised you gifted her something so… modern. Is my ancient sister finally seeing the value of technology?”

York snorts. “My Adonis decided on the gift. I hath absolutely no idea what function the contraption serves, but mine daughter appears to enjoy the entertainment it provides. And for the record… I am not impotent with technology, I simply prefer... more traditional ways if possible. I fully understand the need for such things.”

“Whatever you say sis.” Wales can’t stop grinning, knowing full well what York was like with any form of technology. Clumsy would be the use I would use.

York must hear my thoughts because she glares at me faintly before playfully slapping me on my arm. “I am not that bad.”

I smirk back at her and wrap an arm around her waist, giving her neck a quick nuzzle, uncaring that Wales was watching. “Agree to disagree on that…” I can’t help but twist York’s leg, so to speak.

She knows I’m just being playful and rolls her eyes before leading us down the hallway.

Wales changes the topic as we head into the dining room, her gaze settling on York’s small bulging stomach. “Starting to show now I see. You look radiant.”

York blushes slightly at the compliment as her hand naturally caress her petite baby bump. “It had been so long since Marya… I forgot how nice it felt, to be with child.”

“Do we know if I have another niece or perhaps a nephew yet?”

I shake my head, answering for York. “Not yet, couple more weeks.”

“Can’t wait~” Wales laughs happily. Me and her both. I think that I wanted a boy, but to be honest, I wasn’t entirely sure, and would just be happy when I knew regardless of gender, the suspense was killing both me and York.

“Marya! Off thy game now. Dinner shalt be served in due time. Come talk to thy auntie.” York calls out but does not receive a response. She waits, tapping her heel and pursing her lip irritated. Just as she’s about to call out again, our daughter appears and sits herself down at the dinner table next to Wales.

York quickly disappears to attend to the festive dinner, and I follow, helping her out.

It takes a while, perhaps longer than anticipated, but eventually, four hearty portions of Christmas dinner are served on the table, a combined effort between me and my wife, although even I had to admit, it was more hers than mine.

While we had been busy in the kitchen, Wales had been regaling Marya with all sorts of stories, about the Sirens, the missions she used to go on, and even just fond memories that she had of her mother.

Marya looked she had been enraptured the whole time. It’s true that Wales was a great storyteller. She had something of a knack for it, weaving her words with such enthusiasm, her smile unwavering. It was kind of brilliant, and I’m a little sad I had missed out on some of the juicer stories about my wife from her past.

We each demolish the meal infront of us with ease, having not eaten to save room for it. Even Marya manages to clean her plate, somehow fitting all that food into her small frame. Having said that, she had played with the vegetables on her plate, moving them around with her fork but never actually eating any, before York had given a warning glare and she had huffed, placing them between her fangs and biting down with an air of annoyance.

But otherwise, the dinner goes down a treat, and Wales gives her thanks with a giant grin on her face. I like to think it was because of the cooking, and compliment both my wife and myself… humbly of course.

Afterwards, we all move to the living room to chat as Marya resumes playing her game. Wales occasionally looks over her shoulder, intrigued. Marya does not seem to mind the audience however, hell, if I knew her, she probably loved showing off to her auntie.

“So…” My wife speaks up from my side, hand tightly clenched in my own. “Wales… how proceeds thy romantic endeavours?” York seems a little hesitant to bring the subject up but is too curious to not. She was just caring for her sister in her own way.

“Oh. Well…” It was incredibly unlike Wales to be embarrassed, but a light blush does rest on her cheeks. Although, it does vanish as quick as it appears as Wales seems to wrestle control of herself, playful cheeriness returning. “I have been seeing someone. Only a couple of dates. But it seems to be going well. They get me, you know? I… honestly, I really like them. And I think, or at least hope, they feel the same.” Wales eyes shimmer with seriousness. Damn, I do actually think she might be smitten.

York exclaims excitedly. “Oh Wales! I’m glad for you, truly. And may I ask who the lucky man is?”

Wales blinks slightly, but without any hesitation answers truthfully. “You may, but you wouldn’t get very far sis. She’s not a man.”

I can’t help but arch an eyebrow at this. It was not a remote surprise that Wales was bi, not even the slightest. In fact, it was quite obvious, even if she’d never officially announced it. What was interesting though, was the possibilities.

York’s thoughts are flying quickly, a couple passing the bridge of our connection into my own brain. Unsurprisingly, my wife has thought of the same thing.

“Is it someone from outside our fair port, or… a fellow kansen?” That was the question indeed.

I can already tell by Wales’s smug grin, however, that we are not getting an answer. “Sorry York. It’s a bit early to spill the beans yet. But…”

She smiles warmly, yet there was a deep-seated embarrassment within her gaze. A very rare sight on Wales. She was a little nervous. “Tell you what. As soon as I’m ready, you’ll be the first person I tell.” She narrows her eyes mischievously. “As long as I’m the first person you tell when you find out the gender of that bun in the oven. How bout it?”

“Deal.” York doesn’t even consider it for a second. I can feel her curiosity eating away at her. She desperately wanted to meet the one who could make her sibling smile like that, a nostalgic happy smile.

Wales laughs before taking a sip of the wine we had served her. The conversation continues on for some time, the afternoon becoming evening as the light outside begins to fade.

Eventually, it is time to wrap up our conversation and send Wales on her way.

As I wave goodbye to Wales, and she disappears into the frigid afternoon air, I feel a tight set of arms slowly envelope me from behind as I close the door.

Her voice is sultry, whispered into my ear. “Merry Christmas.” A quiet refined laugh and her lips are back at my ear, one of her fangs deliberately brushing and biting my earlobe teasingly.

“Merry Christmas to you too.” I can only speak to the closed door, York’s arms keeping me pinned in place as she presses herself against my back, deepening her hug.

I hear one of her hands disappears as the other twirls me on the spot, only for my vision to immediately be taken up by my wife’s perfect eyes as she kisses me passionately, our tongue intertwining as we hum against the other, perfectly in sync.

I notice that her other hand is holding mistletoe above of us, and I can’t help but smile into the kiss. York had always had a festive streak to her. We do eventually break away, and as we do, my eyes widen as they practically fall out of their sockets, as I finally lay my gaze on York properly.

In one hand she held the mistletoe, and in the other, a pair of jingle bells. I hadn’t noticed them as she was holding them from the bottom, making sure they remained silent. However, the star of the show, so to speak, was what York was wearing.

Or technically, what she wasn’t wearing, seeing as her current outfit hid incredibly little of her stunning body. Her nipples were hidden by what essentially amounted to red diagonal ribbons running down her chest, attached to a frilly shoulder piece and choker, all themed red and white and topped off with a bow on the front.

Her bottom half was not any more modest. She was wearing a frilly red and white set of panties underneath her small baby bump which were very tight-fitting, so much so that her cameltoe is very clearly visible. The panties are adorned with a small ornamental bell on the front and a white frilled garter on her left leg finishes off the sexy Christmas themed ensemble.

When in the world had she put that on? She must have slipped on just after she said bye to Wales. That was some seriously quick wardrobe changing.

And good lord. That was one hell of a costume. I had no idea she had bought it, or even had it. Which meant she had gone to great lengths to hide it from me, even avoiding just thinking about it, so as not to spoil the surprise.

York flutters her eyelashes at me coyly, a smug smirk planted on her visage as she gauges my reaction. “So… Commander~” York put’s special emphasis on my rank, somehow managing to make it sound dirty.

“Would thou like to unwrap thy festive present? And break in the new mattress at the same time?” She winks salaciously at that last part, clearly enjoying herself.

We had bought a new mattress between us. We had needed one, and it was festive treat for the both of us.

While I would like nothing more than to take my wife up on her offer, I can help but check behind her shoulder. “Um… Marya?” I ask questioningly.

York rolls her eyes as if to berate me for dampening the lusty mood. “Tis fine, I sent her to her room with her new… switchy gizmo.”

I can’t help but laugh and correct her ill-informed mistake. “It’s called a Switch, dear.”

“Whatever the confounded contraption is called…” She waves her hand before returning to her teasing smile. “…she will be preoccupied for hours. Plenty of time for an exchange of… gifts.”

She walks the half step closer and presses her barely covered chest against me as she raises the jingle bells, offering them to me. I smile warmly and kiss the tip of her nose in appreciation taking the objects.

I had an idea of what she wanted to use them for, and I conduct a quick test, taking one and ringing it gently next to my wife’s left ear.

The effect is immediate as her eyes grow half-lidded, a shiver running straight down her spine her breath hitching. My wife’s ears were very, very sensitive, and a high-pitched noise placed so close had something of an unorthodox effect on her. She could never describe the sensation, but said it was highly pleasurable.

She quickly recovers and takes a hold of my wrist, practically dragging me upstairs to the bedroom, and I quietly close and lock the door behind me, so that my Christmas gift won’t be disturbed.

--- XXX Start (Little bit kinky this time, you have been warned) ---

York puts down the mistletoe and bells on the beside table before quickly grabbing something off the bed as I turn, just before I can see and holds it behinds herself with a teasing smile.

I raise an eyebrow as she grins at me, shaking her body from side to side very so slightly, just so her breasts swing with her movements seductively, the contrast of the thin red ribbon against her chest a treat to the eye.

“What do you have there?”

She chuckles and flashes a fang at me. “Oh? Wouldn’t you like to know?” She laughs lightly again before fluttering her eyelashes.

“Something you’ll like… but first, a question.”

She motions down her body with her hand, showing off her incredibly hot outfit. “Do you like it?”

It’s not a trick question. She genuinely was asking and was hoping that I did. It was true she hadn’t really worn anything quite like that before.

My eyes take all of her perfect form in. Barely hidden by the ribbons and lace holding it all together. “York…” I smile and kiss her on the lips softly, our tongues barely caressing and she moves away teasingly.

“You look, perfect. In every possible way.” Her sharp ears burn red at the compliment and she gives a coquettish smile, happy with my answer, before finally revealing what she held behind her.

A roll of ribbon. Bright red Christmas ribbon. I arch an eyebrow. What was that for exactly?

My wife giggles before turning on the spot and holding her hands behind her back,. I get the idea and take the ribbon from her hand, unwinding it.

“You’re sure?” York nods, shivering in excitement. I knew what she wanted. York wanted to be tied up. Using the ribbon, I loop it around her wrists several times, then vertically, securing the binding.

I gently suck on her sensitive ear tip as I do, whispering. “So… feeling kinky?”

“Just a little bit. What’s a Christmas gift if it is not wrapped properly?” She laughs at her own joke, before pulling at the ribbon holding her, making sure they were properly secured. Indeed they were.

I guide her to the bed, laying her on her back gently, making sure she was comfy with her head resting on the pillow for what comes next. This would be… interesting.

With her bound like that, the intense ringing from the jingle bells was sure to reduce her to a whimpering mess, and I couldn’t wait. I eagerly snatch the bells up off the side as York watches me with pure anticipation in her beautiful eyes. She was just as eager as me.

Her bound form wiggles slightly as she waits, eyes focused on the two bells in my hands. I can't even remember when we had discovered York’s weakness to extremely high pitched noises, but the effect was certainly interesting. Her elven/vampiric ears truly were a wonder, and it turned they were even more sensitive than she had first thought.

I walk around the bed, drawing it out, still enjoying the Christmas themed lingerie set my wife had picked out. It really was something. I reach out and tug on one of the ribbons, causing it to rub against her hard nipple, pressing into the breast as she groans needily.

With the other hand, I slowly bring a bell close to her ear and ring it gently. The sound is light and musically to my ears. But to my wife’s… it is sensory heaven. The sound is bright and yet sharp.

Her eyes immediately roll upwards as her whole body squirms, a deep, animalistic groan of pleasure growling from her throat. I ring it a few times, before pulling away and allowing her to recover.

Then, I repeat the process on the other side, before ringing it a bit more forcibly. Her eyes become vacant as she mewls pathetically, her mouth slightly agape revealing her fangs as her tongue hangs out in an odd expression of pure bliss.

I ring the bell harder once more, watching my wife shudder from head to toe in her Christmas themed bindings, arms pulling at the ribbon fruitlessly. I’m actually a bit jealous, to derive so much pleasure, such a unique experience from just a pair of bells and her sensitive ears. It must be utterly unique.

York struggles slightly, her hands bound loosely by the ribbons, her gaze semi-vacant as drool slips down her chin, her body twitching. I stop my sensory assault, putting the bells down on the side.

She was incredibly sensitive right now, and all it takes for me to trace a finger down her body, following the Christmas themed ribbons along her skin to get a low guttural moan from her lips as she starts to slowly slip back to reality.

I shuffle down the bed along with my finger, eventually swapping it out for my tongue as I gently and slowly lick down her lewd form, leaving a trail of saliva as she mewls at the feeling of my warm tongue.

I stop at her panties, tugging them downwards to her knees so I can get a good look at her snatch. Warm, wet and inviting. Pulsing with need. Had I gone too far with the bells? The look of euphoria on my wife’s face says otherwise.

She was sodden, dripping onto the bedsheets with need. Whimpering faintly with need. I trail my tongue lower and lower, over her slight baby bump, finally reaching her crotch, and I feel her muscles tighten, waiting for the inevitable.

So, of course, I surprise her. By instead focusing on the cute tufts of bright pink pubic hair. She was only lightly trimmed, plenty enough for me to play with. I lavish the musky hair with my tongue, relishing the scent, and how clearly turned-on York was.

Without warning, I take a long pink hair between my teeth and pull on it gently, before tugging again with more force, I immensely enjoy the gasp of pain and pleasure, mixed with surprise, that echoes around the room at this. York bucks her hips, to no avail, practically pleading with me to stick my tongue into her tight pussy already as I ignore her and continue to have my fun with my wife's sodden pubes, the smell of her sex drowning my other senses.

It wasn’t often I had my wife tied up in such a lewd getup, and I wasn’t going to waste a single second. I can hear her murmuring, slowly coming back to her senses after the auditory assault. “Please…” I relish the desperation in her voice.

York did tend to be the dominant one in bed. That wasn’t to say she was never down to be more… submissive, just like now, she just had to be in the mood. And in a submissive mood, she certainly was.

I have an idea as she begs me again and I stand from the bed, retrieving an item from the bottom of the bedside drawer. I hold the toy up so that she can see, and she mutedly nods, excitement in her eyes.

The ball gag is bright red with black straps, and the crimson colour compliments York’s Christmas outfit well. I gently take her head, pushing the ball between her lips and clasping the straps behind her, so that now, all she can do is struggle in her bindings and moan into the gag.

What a stunning Christmas present, all ready for me to indulge in.

I resume licking her pubes teasingly, enjoying the taste, never quite going low enough to pleasure my wife, driving her crazy. I take pity eventually, digging the tip of my tongue between her labia, running down it as York mewls pitifully at the slight pleasure.

I shuffle up her body again, planting short, sweet kisses all the way up, lavishing her with my love. And god did I love her. Mother to my child… and mother to be.

I reach her neck, nuzzling and kissing enjoying how her body coils and shakes underneath me, until I finally kiss her, lips pressed against the ball gag as our lips touch, the gag stopping our tongues from touching. So instead, my own laps up all the saliva that had started to slip around the edge’s of the ball, evidence of York’s need.

Eventually, I pull back and start twisting her body around, York quickly gets the idea and rolls over onto her knees, so that her face is down on the pillow as her ass is raised into the air, hands still behind her.

I notice the ribbon is a little loose, and quickly tighten it, before hooking a hand into it and pulling, causing the vampiress to bring her body, and ass, closer to my crotch. I keep my hand there, happy with the pleasurable, dominating grip.

I’m enraptured by her perfect ass, her twitching pussy and beautiful puckered hole just begging to be stuffed. As much as I liked the look of her slick twat, her anus was inviting me. It had been a little while since we had done anal, and I was tempted to indulge myself if my wife would allow it.

She was always incredibly tight, her rectum the perfect fit my member. I pull my trousers off quickly, my throbbing cock ready and waiting stiffly. I rest it on York’s bare ass cheek and grope her soft derriere roughly, enjoying the stifled moan that I get.

“York. Can I…?” I gently press my tip against her back hole, seeking affirmation to continue. She hums an affirmative through her gag. But I don’t even need that, I can briefly see her thoughts, plenty happy enough to be ass-fucked instead, in fact, she loves the idea, adding to our kinkier play.

I rub her ass with my hand before spitting on her puckered hole, rubbing the makeshift lube in. It wasn’t great, but it was better than raw, and both me and York couldn’t be bothered to stop and go get some proper lube.

Besides… we’d both feel it just that little bit more this way. And I knew York could take it.

I press my thick tip against the rim of her anus harder, piercing her bowels as her anal walls massage me tightly. The penetration causes her to moan repeatedly into the gag, her bound arms flailing as I hold them.

Jesus. I was expecting her to be tight, but fuck. Her ass was gripping me so tight. The lack of effective lube wasn’t helping.

I have a quick idea, and pull out gently, before slamming back in. But not into my wife’s ass. Instead, I opt for the lower, as of yet untouched hole, her wet sex. I spear it quickly and efficiently, giving a few quick thrusts, before pulling straight back out and using the lubrication of York’s arousal to ease my passage back into her ass.

There we go. I quickly set a pace. She was still tight, but I could actually piston my cock back and forth inside the vampiress now as I push her down into the bed face first.

York drools from the gag, eyes unfocused as she takes the anal pounding diligently, sweet soft moans filling the room. Luckily, the gag stops them from getting too loud. Our walls were thick, and our daughter’s bedroom was down the hallway, but you could never be too careful.

I’m starting to remember how much I love York’s ass and make a mental note to play with it more often. I knew she was enjoying it, her pussy dripping and flexing with each thrust. I even pull out and occasionally push myself into her slit, feeling her vagina pulse around my hot cock as I thrust deep, before returning to the familiar tightness of her ass.

I can feel my impending orgasm with each thrust, her anus milking me for all it was worth, practically begging me to fill it up. So of course, I do.

I slam my balls against her ass as I bottom out in York’s ass, unloading several ropes of cum into her bowels, filling her up as her pussy squirt’s arousal onto the bed, her body shaking as she feels her butt fill with my warm seed, the sensation enough to drive her over the edge to orgasm herself.

I pull out sloppily, leaving a trail of cum as I do, and it begins to drip from York’s gaped ass and run down her pussy. I gather myself for a second, as York does the same, before looking at her gaped ass that I have thoroughly claimed and do the gentlemanly thing, clean her up.

It doesn’t take long with my tongue, running around her pussy and rimming her ass, cleaning as much of her own juice and my seed as possible, swallowing it all dutifully as I lavish my wife with my tongue hungrily. I even dig into her ass a little and scoop some of my load up with tongue, just happy with the little shudders that run through her body whenever I do it.

Eventually, though, I have to pull away from her behind and gently undo the ribbons tying her hands behind her back, before moving on to her gag. It detaches quickly, and I waste no time kissing my wife passionately.

Our tongues mingle briefly in a dance before I pull away and she grins. “So. Round two?” I nod eagerly.

“Then why didst thou remove mine bindings? I thought that kinky play aroused thou greatly?” She speaks with a smile but tilts her head curiously.

“It does. I love it.” I speak honestly. It really did. “But…” I smile and peck her nose affectionately. “…sometimes, I just want to make love to my wife. And just focus purely on that.”

York’s cheeks redden as the tips of her ears burn a light crimson, and she blesses me with a loving fanged smile.

“My Adonis. Thou art the sweetest…” She kisses me once more, and as I press into the kiss further, she falls backwards onto the bed, sinking into it on her back as we continue to passionately make out.

Already, my cock is hard, prodding at her abdomen, and before long, I simply pull away from the kiss for a second, just to line myself up with her hot cunt and thrust inwards before resuming our kiss, my wife moaning onto my lips as she feels my member fill her up inside.

I was very sensitive from only just cumming, and York’s tight, warm walls immediately start assaulting my cock with pleasure, massaging me in all the right places as her tongue continues its dance with my own, our sweaty bodies pressed against one another, her once pristine Christmas outfit now dishevelled.

I won't last long, I already know that. But I just want to enjoy the moment. Relish the touch of her skin. The beating of her heart against my own. Just like I said earlier… just the act of making simple love to my wife. Our oath rings glinting on our fingers in the low light… official proof of our love.

I whisper huskily into her lips, my voice muted by her tongue. “I love you.”

“I love you too, my Adonis.” She whispers back, just as huskily. Man… I really loved her calling me that. It meant so much to her that name... and knowing I was her Adonis. It meant the world to me.

My pace is slow, loving. None of the ferocity of before, and York doesn’t writhe beneath me, she simply twitches and moans gently. As I slide back into her warmth, and her sex presses against the side of my shaft once more, I moan loudly, and orgasm, cumming inside her twitching pussy.

Once again, the feel of my seed inside makes Dork close her eyes and orgasm herself, humming appreciatively at the slow gentle finish to our lovemaking. As she does, I feel her pull at the threads of our bond.

I knew what she wanted, and tilt my head as I rest atop her, still sheathed inside her cunt. Her fangs pierce me, and I’m too tired to even wince as she drinks my blood. Even the pleasure that comes with her feeding seems dull compared to the pleasure I had experienced mere seconds ago.

The vampiress pulls away gently, and whispers thanks in my ear, holding me close as I cuddle into the crook of her neck. I knew I would have to pull out eventually, but for now, I was happy to just slowly grow flaccid inside her, hugging her warm body tight.

“Merry Christmas York.” I mumble tiredly.

She chuckles and kisses my forehead. “Merry Christmas, my Adonis~”

Chapter Text

I walk into the office, rolling my shoulders, massaging my neck at the same time. I had just completed my rounds, checking on each area of the port, greeting various kansen around and generally milling.

It was one of my favourite duties, and the nice weather had meant the walk was pleasant. I had received the odd eyeful of jealousy, even annoyance. But all had been polite. The reason for those reactions was rather simple.

The day. It was Valentine’s Day.

Back in the day, a lot of the ships got me chocolates and small gifts, and I think some found it harder than others to break from that routine. Indeed, when I came in this morning, I had found a box of chocolates on my desk, ready and waiting.

The packaging had been discrete, with no sign as to who it was from, the sender was not stupid enough to out themselves. I had a few guesses as to their identity, but I kept such things to myself.

Akagi would be the obvious choice, but in reality, I didn’t think it was her. She had moved on from her obsession with me. Eventually. It had been hard on her, seeing me happily married, but she had come to terms with it, told me she was truly happy for me, and sought love elsewhere, which I respected.

My wife had been more sceptical. Their past tussles and Akagi’s actions were not so easily forgotten by the vampiress. But when Akagi had turned up with Shoukaku on her arm one right at the port gala, her fears were laid to rest. It had certainly been a surprise, to see the two together like that, but they seemed happy, which is what I hoped Akagi would eventually find for herself.

As I open my eyes and begin walking towards my desk, I start to realise that my seat is not empty. In fact, it was taken. By my very own vampiress.

“My Adonis.” She greats me with a smile, sitting cross-legged with a smug grin planted on her face.

She redirects her attention to my secretary for the day, who had hurried in behind me before stopping, just as surprised as I at my wife’s presence in the office.

“Forbin.” York nods professionally at the blonde woman, who is desperately trying to keep her composure when faced with the more mature, and perhaps intimidating women.

“York.” Forbin does a decent job of overcoming her surprise and nodding back at York, even giving a little bow. Even as a ship and as a woman around the port, York had always commanded respect from her fellow kansen. Whether that was born from fear and wariness of her vampiric nature… well, that was another subject. But ever since we had become husband and wife, most of the ships treated her with an almost deference, not because of her nature, but simply her status as my wife.

It was odd to think that the position that held no rank or seniority within the confines of the port commanded such a reaction from the other girls. But Dork loved it. I knew she did, she bathed in the attention, the smug aura around her palpable whenever we walked around the port as a couple.

She just loved to show off that she was the one who had caught my eye, who had captured my heart and claimed a ring off me. She was like that sometimes and truthfully… I loved it.

“So. Hath mine spouse received many gifts this day?” She smiles, revealing a fang with intention as she raises a brow questioningly. She wasn’t the jealous type, she was just playing, although she was certainly curious.

Forbin keeps her cool and just smiles back. “None. Aside from one this morning.” The destroyer points towards the chocolates on my desk and I wince.

I needn’t worry, of course, York merely peers at them for a second, picking up the box and turning it over before putting back down nonchalantly with a shrug. “Well, I guess that’s a box for us to share.” The vampiress laughs lightly.

As I had suspected, she didn’t really care. She knew I would never take an advance like that seriously. I suppose, when we were constantly in and out of each other’s heads, the insecurities that came with that kind of stuff just…. didn’t exist. We both knew we would never harm the other like that, so there was no point even entertaining the idea.

To York, it was quite literally an extra box of chocolates we could enjoy while watching a film on the sofa one night. She stands lithely from my seat before gliding towards me, her long arms quickly finding their way around my back as she takes me in a deep hug, her refined tone clear in my ear.

“Happy Valentines, my dear Adonis. Doth thou wish for thy gift?”

York’s hands return from my back holding a bright red box, gold ribbons tied up in a neat bow. I already knew what they were. Homemade chocolates. She had given them to me every year, and they were always delicious.

I kiss her on the lips gently as I take the gift from her, mumbling into her lips. “Thank you. You want yours?”

York hums an affirmation, and I’m a little embarrassed to realise Forbin is still standing there nervously watching.

“Uh. Dismissed Forbin. Thanks for the help.” I give a sheepish smile to the French girl, who flashes me one in return, making herself scarce quickly.

I return to my desk, pulling the lower drawer open and retrieving the gift from inside. It looked remarkably similar to York’s own gift, with the main distinction being the dark red ribbon and slightly shinier material.

My wife watches me curiously as I take it out of its hiding place and hand it to her. She takes it with a smile, reading the tag on the box.

“Oh, Simons? How delightful.” She was referring to the local chocolatier from who I had got the chocolates, as I did every year. I wasn’t much of a talent when it came to making chocolate by hand truthfully, not like York. But there was another reason I had made a custom order with the local business this time, something a little different I had thought of.

“Open them.” York gives me a questioning look but pulls on the ribbon keeping the box sealed, taking the lid off and staring at the assorted chocolates inside.

They were all set out in rows professionally, with intricate designs and details adorning them. Most were heart-shaped, but some were round or square, allowing for more decoration atop.

“Taste one. I think you’ll like them.”

York picks one up daintily, before flicking it into her mouth and biting down. Her reaction is immediate, a rather sultry moan of pleasure slipping free as her eyes flash red for an instant, before settling back down to her turquoise after she had swallowed down the treat.

“Oh. My my. Such delectable little treats, hidden with such a subversive taste. I thought mine senses detected a familiar pleasure… a scent hanging in the air, teasing my fangs with its presence.” She grins at me.

“Infused with my Adonis’s blood… you know exactly how to make them a truly more-ish indulgence.” She smiles before picking up another and closing her eyes as she bites half, relishing the taste before finishing it off.

“I shalt hath to bind my gluttonous hunger before I devour the entire box.” She gives a sheepish smile, placing the lid back on. But I can tell, she wants more. She absolutely would eat the whole box if she could. Each bite of the chocolate was like taking a bite of me. Infinitely pleasurable.

“Yes. But…” She glides closer and kisses me on the lips. “I still like it fresh from the tap, so to speak.” She laughs lightly before kissing me harder.

The taste of the chocolate lingers on her tongue, and I love it, hunting down every morsel I can find as our bodies press close, before moving on to her fangs. Running my tongue over them never got old.

“Careful now.” York mumbles quietly into the kiss, the edges of her lips tugging upwards into a smile. “Tis only a matter of time and fate before thou injures thy tongue again.”

I laugh, and continue anyway, enjoying the feel of the sharp point against the very tip of my tongue. “Perhaps. But I think you’d like that anyway, wouldn’t you?”

“I would.” She admits it before retreating back from the kiss. “But you winced in pain everytime we kissed afterwards, for several days in fact. Twas amusing, but tis no need to repeat such folly. Unless you liked the pain, of course…”

Her teasing is smug, turquoise eyes playful. She knew full well that I had indeed enjoyed the pain. I had accidentally cut my tongue on her fangs when making out passionately. We had laughed at the time, and York was happy to clean up the blood, of course. It had been sore afterwards, but something about that pain whenever she had probed the cut with her tongue, trying to dig out anymore blood had been exhilarating. But then… my masochistic streak was not exactly news to me or my wife by this point…

“Right.” I glance at the clock. It was close enough to the ned of my shift, a couple of minutes wouldn’t matter.

“Let’s get home.”

“Oh. Something a little different than our usual dance, dear?” I nod. Indeed, we usually went out for Valentines, to a nice restaurant or bar, sometimes both, while our daughter was busy with whichever kansen would take her for the night. But seeing as my pregnant wife could not drink, I had the spur to try something a little different.

“I’m cooking.”

York grins happily, playing with her left earring, blushing slightly. “Oh my. How romantic~” She laughs. “And hark, what sustenance have thou planned for us?”

I hug her closer and whisper in her ear, making the description of my planned dishes oddly sultry, which York giggles at.

“Arancini starter, with a side of salmon terrine.” I pause, my breath lingering on her sensitive ear before continuing. “For main. A small sirloin steak, paired with orange jus and duck breast.”

Her eyes sparkle with recognition as a warm smile spreads on her visage. “Oh. I see.” She didn’t need to say it, I knew she realised the significance of those dishes. They were a fusion of what we had both eaten on our very first date together.

 “A beautiful sentiment.” She speaks truthfully, before flashing a cheeky fanged grin. “But those dishes are rather technical. Art thou sure thou hath mastered the culinary arts that finely? We may well end up eating takeaway yet.”

“Hey!” I grumble indignantly as she chuckles. “I reckon I can handle it. I’ve… been practising them.”

York looks surprised for a second, before regaining her composure. “I look forward to it then~” She leans closer, and it’s her turn to whisper in my ear.

“And what doth thou hath in mind for a sinfully delightful dessert?” The way she say’s ‘sinfully’ sends shivers down my spine.

“Chocolate brownie.” I lean in and as gently as I possibly can, graze my teeth against the tip of her ear, the vampires’ whole body quaking in response as I whisper again. “with a side of ear licking… care, affection… and perhaps an extra helping of physical love.”

York can’t help but laugh at my corny but sweet flirting and hugs me tight, kissing me once more. “Such twisted desires swimming around in that mind thou calleth home.” She bites my lip mischievously. “Sounds like a charming evening indeed.” Her hand quickly finds its way into mine. “Come now. I wish to witness thy adorable attempts at cooking such finery, such lavish entertainment is hard to come by.” She chuckles once more before pulling me forcefully towards the door, and our romantic night for two.

Chapter Text

I enter the living room, my eyes scanning the confines quickly, seeking out the familiar form of my wife. I quickly find her, lying down on the sofa next to the window, head atop one of the armrests as her long legs hang slightly over the edge.

I approach quietly, aware that she appears to be in a world of her own, book resting on her chest as she flips another page, then another. York was a fast reader, but that did not dull the excitement she had for the pastime at all, I often found her reading in bed, or the bath at times.

It was no surprise, after all, it was her that had told me there was nothing better in life than a good book and a glass of wine to pair with it. Through the threads that connect our minds, I can feel a warm glow, a calm happiness that always radiated from her mind when she was at peace like this.

Her hair drifts gently at the draft from the window as she flicks through yet another page, the light shining from the window onto her swelled stomach, getting larger by the day, full with our second child. I desperately want to kiss and gently nibble her ears from behind, but I know that it would be a bit much, distracting her from her book, and might earn the vampire’s wrath.

Instead, I opt to slowly and lovingly place kisses up and down her neck from behind, teasing her skin with my teeth. Her reaction is immediate as she gasps in surprise, but as predicted, continues reading, too engrossed in her fiction.

“Morning.”

“Mmm. Morning.” She murmurs, a silent smile of pleasure playing across her lips as I change side, laying my lips upon my wife’s neck yet again.

I rest my chin on her shoulder, arms enveloping the love of my life in a hug from behind as my gaze falls on the pages she is reading. The book itself looks… familiar, and while it takes me a couple of seconds, I do recognize it.

“This one again?” She closes the hardcover book, the signature still present within as she clutches the limited edition of Salem’s Lot close to her heart, hugging it as tight as I hug her.

“It means a lot to me. Thou would do well to remember, thy spouse is sentimental.” A fang peaks out as she smiles at me from over her shoulder, and I can’t help but kiss the soft lips presented to me.

She doesn’t seem to be annoyed by the distraction, placing the book aside as she wraps her arms around my back and pulls me onto the sofa, our kiss deepening.

Our hand's touch, holding each other’s tight, and my fingers play with her oath ring, enjoying the feel of the expensive jewel inlaid upon it.

“Thou best not be considering taking that back.” York chuckles teasingly, tightening her grip on my hand, stopping my fingers from twirling the ring.

“Never.” My tongue finds hers immediately after I mutter against her lips and we continue to make out for a few seconds before York ever so gently pulls away, still close enough for me to smell her… to have her hair draped over my shoulder.

“Good. Twould not do to have thy Adonis regret the bondage of wedlock.” All of a sudden, the vampiress presses closer yet again, turquoise eyes burning into mine before she lowers herself to my neck and starts biting and nibbling, her fangs never breaking the skin, but leaving small marks scattered across the flesh.

“Ahhh. Thy blood… It beckons me.” She chuckles yet again before levelling her visage at me. “Doth thou remember thy matrimony? The first night within the confines of our oath? Mine hunger twas almost painful then.”

“How could I forget?” I kiss her nose lovingly, casting my mind back to the happiest times of my life.

5 Years Ago…

“Give us a twirl~” Biloxi grins while making a turning motion with her finger as her eyes scan me up and down. I blush, but comply, spinning on the spot deftly, showing off my wedding suit.

“Dunno why you demanded to see it on me. It’s a little late to be changing it now…” I wasn’t annoyed or anything, but I decided on this suit weeks ago, and only now had some of the more fashionable girls expressed concern with what I had chosen.

“Adjustments can always be made to the very last second. Only the best for our Commander~” Littorio speaks up with a smile.

“But, and I think Biloxi will agree with me, I believe very little needs to be done. Your fashion sense is passable it seems.” She laughs, and the blue-haired eagle union girl grins nodding in amusement.

“Agreed. But I think perhaps change the cufflinks for a more muted turquoise. I like them, but they stand out a little much. They will match York’s eyes well enough without being glaringly obvious. Subtly is key.”

I hum an approval. It’s true I had chosen the colour to match my fiancé’s beautiful eyes but hadn’t thought much on the particular shade. Biloxi searches the cufflinks available, set to one side, before returning with a set.

Huh. I didn’t recognize them. She must sense my confusion because she swiftly explains as I swap them out. “I donated some from my own collection should we need them this evening.”

I thank her politely and she waves her hands like it’s nothing. “It’s not everyday our Commander gets married, think nothing of it. In fact, you're welcome to keep them, I have plenty to choose from myself.”

That was undoubtedly true. The entire reason she was here was that she was the de facto expert when it came to suits. Even now, she was wearing a clearly expensive dark blue suit, tailor-made for her. Littorio had immediately recommended Biloxi when the subject of suits came up, and here we were, in Littorio’s quarters, on the night before my wedding.

I still couldn’t believe it. My heart seized at the mere thought of tomorrow. York… my wife. After so long. Our journey to get here, ever since she became my secretary for the first time. Our first date… our first night together.

It all seemed so fresh, yet also… so distant. It was bizarre, but I honestly couldn’t wait till tomorrow. To finally call her my wife. But god was I nervous.

“Earth to Commander. I asked if you would like a drink?” Littorio smiles at me as she offers, but I shake my head.

“No, really, I better get back to my own quarters. Early night.”

“Come now. One won’t hurt. Biloxi?” The other girl eagerly accepts, and I reluctantly accept to have a single glass of red wine, which the Italian promptly pours and hands to me, before doing the same for herself.

“You seemed distracted Commander, tomorrow playing on your mind?” The ever-curious Littorio gives me a look of pity.

I can feel my cheeks heat up at the question, but nod. “Yea… it’s… it’s alot. I can’t wait. But I’m so, so nervous. I don’t want to fuck it up. You know? I want it to be perfect, for her. I want it to be everything she wants…”

Biloxi takes a sip of her drink, which I notice is not the wine me or Littorio have, but instead a strong whiskey on the rocks. She closes her eyes, sighing as she enjoys the alcohol before opening them and staring straight at me.

“I get it. It’s only natural to be nervous. But remember, as much as York might enjoy the luxuries and the fineries. She’s there for one reason, and one reason only. You.” She takes another gulp before continuing.

“I can only imagine how she feels about you. But I, and all the other kansen can see it in her eyes. Remember that the wedding is for both of you, and the goal is just for you to be happy. Don’t fret about stuff that might be outta your control Commander. Have a drink, chill. Enjoy it.”

She then winks and laughs. “And enjoy your last night as a truly unshackled man.”

I laugh and respond quickly. “Hah. I haven’t been an unshackled man since the moment I met York… and I’m ok with that.”

Littorio quickly speaks up, placing her hand on her chest theatrically. “Awwww. Oh my Commander. That is truly adorable, and admirable. You really know what a signora likes to hear.” She laughs, and we drink and chat some more, and I change back into some more casual clothes in her bathroom, putting my wedding suit aside for the big day. We talk some more, but eventually, the little hangout must come to a close, later than I had thought.

Me and Biloxi wave Littorio off, and I walk her down to the Eagle Union dorms before waving her off to, turning towards my own quarters as my mind tries its best to take the advice to heart, but not very successfully.

I was still practically shaking with nerves as I open my door and enter, closing the door and hanging up my uniform and wedding suit tiredly.

“My Adonis…” A voice tuts dramatically. “Where O’ where hath thou been?” The familiar tone comes from the darkest corner of the room makes me jump, and my heart pounds until I place it.

York…? But why was she here? We had agreed to not see each other till the wedding for the last day, as was tradition, I had even supplied her with some extra blood so that she wouldn’t have to feed this evening.

“York? Why are you here? I was with Littorio and Biloxi, they wanted to check my suit and talk to me before tomorrow.”

Her smile grows sly, a teasing hint to her visage as she steps from the shadows. “Spending the night before wedlock with not just one… but two other women. How depraved of thee. Enjoying thy freedom from the binding of marriage so frivolously… I did not expect such from my Adonis. Divorce shall cometh swiftly indeed.”

I raise an eyebrow and give my fiancé a ‘really?’ look. There was a time that sort of teasing and insinuation would have had me blushing and stuttering before her, but I had long since learnt how to handle myself. It was true that what York was referring to made me blush, but I forced it down with some effort.

York laughs cutely, hand to her mouth. “Apologies. The opportunity was too ripe, I couldst nary resist tugging on thy strings. I know thou would never spite me so. As for mine presence…~”

She strides closer, until she’s practically leaning against me, heated breath on my lips. “I know you. I know what you can be like. Body wracked with nerves, mind spinning, heartbeating with such fervour, tis like a hummingbird accosted by the mountain gales. I bet thou art worried sick about tomorrow, correct? I came to alleviate such trivial concerns.”

I immediately try to eke out an excuse, a rebuttal, a lie to save face. “I’m not nerv…” York silences me with a similar look to my own, raising an eyebrow in knowing, before smiling sweetly and taking my chin in one hand, grip tight and strong as she guides my gaze right into her own bright turquoise eyes.

“Doth not lie, dear. I can hear it in thy blood. Thy heart. Beating so rapidly, thy entire body is alight with fear and flight, a poor nervous sparrow. I understand…” Her hand moves from my chin to my cheek, stroking softly before planting a kiss right where her fingers had brushed.

“…I feel similar. But remember, tis but a single day of the rest of our lives. It is true that I have high hopes for tomorrow, that I crave a spectacular day to mark our wedlock, to seal our union with all my siblings watching on enviously. But what matters most to me is us. If thou truly feared thy dreaded day so much, one could ask I elope, just the two of us, and I wouldst nary blink at thy act of rebellion. I wouldst agree in a heartbeat, little sparrow. All for you.”

She smiles once more, showing her fangs, and kissing my lips softly. “Your fear is cute… but unwarranted. I shall comply with whatever thou desires.”

I grin back at her, touched that she came to me purely because she expected me to be nervous. And I’m equally touched by her offer of eloping, to take the pressure off, but quickly decline.

“I want the day to be special, for you… but for both of us too. I’m nervous, but I’ll be fine… really. It’s just pre-marital jitters. I can’t understate how much I’m also looking forward to tomorrow too…” I take her hand, weaving my fingers through her own.

“…to call you my wife. It’s… it’s a dream come true.” I smile gladly at her and she hugs me tight, returning the affectionate gesture. Her grip is strong, and she kisses me once more, forcing be backwards as we stumble, and we separate as I laugh, falling onto the bed with York atop me.

“York…” I say her name needily, unashamed of my begging tone, trying to grind myself against her a little over our clothes. We hadn’t spent much time together recently, at least, not with just the two of us. Preparing for the wedding had been a gruelling excise in planning and organization.

Now it was just the two of us alone… in my quarters… the night before our wedding. I was unapologetically needy.

York just responds by grinning knowingly, placing a finger on my lips and kissing my throat softly before whispering.

“Shhhhhh.” She starts to grind against me now, and I murmur in pleasure, closing my eyes as she teases my neck with her fangs.

Yet, it all stops so abruptly. Her crotch rubbing against my own, her body heat pressing down on me, the feel of her sharp fangs on her neck, and I mewl in disappointment, sitting up and opening my eyes only to find York already on the other side of the room.

She blows a kiss teasingly, brushing a strand of pink hair behind a pointed ear that had come loose in our short tussle. “Tis still the eve before our wedding… I simply wanted to assuage any concerns and check on thou mental wellbeing. Not to indulge ourselves in physical delights…” She laughs.

“As much as I can see thou brimming with need for me to stay…. Tis tradition. Trust me, it shalt be worth thy patience tomorrow, our first night in wedlock. Oh, the plans I have for thee… Thou shouldst get some rest. My Adonis is going to need it~ Good Night, my dear. And a very fine Morn to thee tomorrow.”

She blows one more kiss before opening and closing the door behind her, leaving me both horny, sexually frustrated, and yet grinning like a happy kid. It was so nice of her to check on me… and god I couldn’t wait for tomorrow. It was going be one hell of a day.

“Belfast! I trust the maids can see to greeting and organizing the guests for the ceremony? Hood, can you check on the caterer, and make sure they are ready to serve drinks at the reception? And also make sure my dear sister isn’t giving them too much grief.”

Wales takes a breath from her frantic orders, but only for a second. “London, please make sure everyone is accounted for. Littorio, I trust you can handle the groom. Make sure he knows what he’s doing.”

The blonde flashes me a stressed smile. “And I myself will go and make sure the bridal party are on track.” She barely waits a second before rushing off, clad in a lovely red dress along with matching heels. Everyone else was similarly dressed up, and start leaving the room to obey their given orders.

Wales had been an absolute lifesaver when it came to organizing the wedding, and had very much taken charge, demanding that both me and York put our feet up and leave it to her. She had slid into her role as the Maid of Honour well. She was juggling a lot of plates, so to speak, but seemed to be handling it well, or at least, as well as she could.

Littorio approaches me and straightens my collar smartly, patting it down before walking a lap around me, admiring the suit once more. “Hmm. Very good.”

A grin slips onto her face. “The big day has finally come. Guests are arriving, and soon, so shall your beautiful bride. Still nervous?”

I smile back at her and tell the truth. “Honestly? Even more nervous than I was yesterday. But… at the same time, a bit more at ease. Sounds stupid I know, but York came to see me last night, briefly. She… convinced me that everything would be fine.”

The Italian beauty laughs loudly. “Well of course everything will be fine. You’re many sister-in-law’s are a force of nature, and Wales in particular would see this wedding ruined over her dead body. And besides, you have the entire port behind you. It’s a big day, relax, enjoy it.”

I nod along as a glimmer appears in her eye. “Having said that… you do know what to do during the ceremony, yes? You have vows prepared. Just because everything is going to be fine in the end doesn’t mean you can’t make a fool of yourself in the meantime.”

“Thanks for the pep talk…” Littorio just chuckles. “Yes, of course I know what I’m doing… I think.”

We sit-stand around in silence a little while after that, and I can hear my own heartbeat in my ears, almost drowning out the hustle and bustle in the other rooms, guests arriving and being seated. Almost all the guestlist were Kansen from the port, and the venue itself was Richelieu’s prided church, at least for the ceremony.

The plan was to move on to the Royal navy’s gala hall for the reception and lunch, then eventually the evening of dancing and celebration.

Eventually, the sound starts to quieten down outside the room and my stomach quickly begins tying itself in knots. “Seems like I should go sit down, Illustrious should’ve saved me a spot. Good luck, Commander~” Littorio smiles before giving me a hug and leaving me alone with my thoughts.

It doesn’t last long however, before Wales pokes her head through the door and speaks quietly. “We’re ready.”

She disappears as quickly as she had appeared but does offer up a quick smile before she vanishes. I take a deep breath, checking myself in the mirror one more time before heading through the door.

I walk the central aisle, my eyes gliding over the crowd of shipgirls. Almost the entire port was here. Not quite all, as unfortunately, routine patrols and some urgent commissions still had to be done, at least by a skeleton crew.

Still, I had managed to mostly organize it so that anyone who wished to attend had been able to. Such a large crowd makes me flush. I was never good with crowds, and such a large amount of people, many them I knew well… it was odd.

And yet… despite all of the eyes staring at me, curiosity, jealousy and happiness changing from face to face, I quickly quash any fear or nerves I would normally feel in such a situation. The crowd was secondary…

I only cared about one gaze, one expression.

Hers.

I stand straight with my hands neatly behind my back as I reach the front, my head unconsciously turning to look down the aisle I had just walked, trying to catch the slightest glimpse of my fanged fiancé.

It’s only a few seconds before the organs start to bellow, and music starts to fill the hollow room of the church, and I finally catch my first look at York in her wedding dress.

Stunning doesn’t even begin to describe her. Her dress is light as she drifts down the aisle, her movements elegant and precise, just as they always were. Shoulders bare, as is her upper chest, her breasts cupped by the corset-like design of the garment. It showed off quite an amount of cleavage, undoubtedly something York had chosen by design.

The white of the wedding dress is contrasted by a lovely black lace bordering the edges and weaving down her body, multiple fancy patterns flush against her pale skin, matching her lacy black gloves reaching upwards, covering a fair portion of her arms.

The vampiress’s bright pink hair flows behind her as she walks slowly, covered by a light white veil, complimenting the dress, and even some turquoise earrings to match her eyes. The whole ensemble was completed by a white sash wrapped multiple times around her waist, adorned by a beautifully designed floral cloth attached at the front, almost like a bouquet of flowers.

As she steps forward, the sheer split in her dress becomes apparent, an odd design for a wedding dress, but one that shows off her long legs well, another undoubtedly deliberate choice, especially with the lacy white garters caressing her thighs for all to see.

My eyes had been so drawn in by my wife-to-be, that I had barely registered the rest of the bridal party. Monarch was walking in step with York, holding her hand, walking her down the aisle, a pure smile on her face, and the lightest shine of tears in her eyes, looking rather dashing in a tailored red suit.

Behind York were her bridesmaids, all wearing very light pink sheer dresses. Howe, her beloved sister, and the very person who had, in the end, convinced me to ask York out on our very first date. She was beaming happily, her eyes wandering the crowd, flashing me a smile, before returning to York in front.

Then there was Vampire. The only other vampiric shipgirl at the port. York had always got on well with her, and the two were good friends. They were the only two of bloodsuckers in the world after all.

Finally, was Belfast, another close friend of York’s. York mostly socialized with her sisters, but on the occasion, she wasn’t, it was almost always with Bel. Belfast had never once judged York for her nature, being a kind, understanding soul, and York had immediately taking a liking to that, I often stumbled across the two of them chatting over a cup of tea, and they would both drift into silence immediately with knowing grins, leading me to assume I was often the topic of conversation.

They all looked great. But York, as always, was my focus, and where my eyes drift back to, only to find her own burning into mine with an intensity of kindness and happiness. Her turquoise eyes fill with warmth me as her lips peel back, her fangs revealing themselves as she grins, the happiest, goofiest grin I had ever seen on the noblewomen.

Unlike her bridesmaids, her gaze doesn’t waver for a second, not bothering with the crowd in the slightest, purely focused on me.

The party stops as the music comes to an end and my fiancé turns her attention to her sister at her side. Monarch, usually the most stoic of the sisters is visibly happy, tears in her eyes as she holds York’s hand tightly and the two share a glance, one that held far more meaning than even I could ever decipher, before Monarch finally releases her, giving her away to stand opposite me.

Now that she’s closer, I appreciate the beauty of not just the dress but the person I had chosen to marry. I knew this, of course, I knew it everyday. But still… She was everything and more, elegant like no other, composed, and yet with a light heated tone to her cheeks which hinted at her excitement.

Just as I expect, a hand slips upwards quickly and brushes her earing, before she makes a conscious effort to stop herself and lower the arm back down. That ever-present habit that showed when she was nervous or embarrassed… god it was so cute.

A third figure joins us at the altar, then a fourth. It was KGV and Richelieu. The cardinal stays a little further back, just behind KGV, giving a saintly smile to both of us as she observes the British battleship who was actually officiating. She was simply there to make it official, and make sure that George didn’t get anything wrong.

York had actually been the one to suggest it, and the Knight Commander had leapt at the chance, with a little help and training from Richelieu. While having the cardinal of the Iris Libre officiate would’ve been the norm, there was something sweet about having my soon-to-be sister-in-law wed us instead.

There’s a silence that falls on the church as everybody stops moving, and every single gaze falls on the altar and the two of us. It’s only a second before George starts speaking, but it sends goosebumps through my entire body.

“Friends, family and Kasen, we are gathered here today to witness something very special.” George beams at the crowd, but her attention still lingers on both me and York as we stand in front of her, each of our hands clasped in front us as we share a glance, the excitement in York’s eyes is infectious and heartwarming, and she gives George an equally warm smile too.

As much as she sometimes bemoaned her condition’s affect on her relationship with her family, she loved them. Each and every one. Monarch was probably the closest sister, but each one meant the world to her, and she was so happy to have them all here, and play such a large role in our union.

“That thing is a bond. A bond between our very own Commander, and one of us, my sister, the honourable Duke.” She motions towards us and both me and York blush a little.

“The commander already cares for us. He shows that everyday. But marriage means something more than just caring and commitment. It means to love, to cherish, and yes, to care, for another soul more than your own. I had always hoped to see the Commander take on that responsibility, but I truly did not know who it would be with. There were so many vying for the spot after all.”

That little joke gets a good laugh from the crowd and even Richelieu behind her hides a laugh, alongside a blush.

George’s smile and gaze is placed firmly on me as she speaks now. “But I see now, that was foolish. Because I believe any on this port would agree, you two are clearly perfect for one another, and I would be delighted to call you my brother-in-law.”

The cardinal steps forwards and whispers something in KGV’s ears, before returning to her spot.

George’s next words are more official-feeling, and almost certainly what she was instructed to say. “Before God and those assembled, I must ask that you reaffirm your intentions to enter the bonds of marriage, and to share in the joys and sorrows that come with that matrimony.”

“Commander, do you take this woman to be your wedded wife? Do you promise to love her, comfort her, honour and keep her for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and health, and forsaking all others, be faithful only to her, for as long as you both shall live?”

I fixate on York’s beautiful turquoise eyes as they stare straight back at me and nod as I answer, my heart beating much, much faster than last night. “I do.”

“And York, do you take the Commander to be your wedded husband? Do you promise to love him, comfort him, honour and keep him for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and health and forsaking all others, be faithful only to him so long as you both shall live?”

Even her pointed ears have turned a happy shade of scarlet as she struggles to contain her happiness and excitement. Outwardly, she mostly retains the regal, noble posture she was known by, but standing this close, knowing her so well, I can tell exactly what’s going in her head as she gives a large smile, fangs digging into her lower lip as she answers.

“I do.”

“Then I do believe it is time for an exchange of rings.”

Richileau coughs awkwardly and I can see panic immediately set into George’s eyes as they widen, her brain scrambling. She quickly calms herself though. She was a battle-hardened knight after all, she had a good grip on herself for the most part.

“But before that, I trust you have prepared your own vows?”

There’s a light chuckle from the crowd at George’s obvious mistake, but it was a smooth save and I don’t think York minds one bit.

She motions for me to go first, so I try my best to still my nerves, returning my fiancé’s gaze as I clear my throat. “There was once at time that I looked at you… and my heart pounded in fear. I was ashamed of that, I still am a little bit. If that man knew you, knew what awaited him when he was with you, how he would feel, he wouldn’t have feared you for a second. And all I can do is apologise for that.”

I breathe in nervously and flick the page of words over in my mind, reciting the words I had practised many, many times in the mirror, leading up to this moment. “You are my charge. A KGV-Class Battleship for me to command. But you haven’t truly been that for a very, very long time. Ever since my curiosity got the better of me, we have been bound. And in that inexplicable binding, I took comfort, because it meant I got to talk to you, to get to know you. To fall in love you.”

York’s lips curl as she smiles at me, my voice echoing around the church as the assembled kansen sit silently appraising me. “And that eventually led here. You are… everything to me and I promise to stay by your side, this day, and everyday after, no matter the cost.”

I pause and give a small knowing grin. “I also promise to read up on classic literature, because I know it still drives you crazy when I don’t understand what you’re trying to say sometimes.” A rumble of laughter flows through the crowd, and York herself holds her hand up to her lips, giving a beautifully heartfelt chuckle.

“I cannot wait to see what life holds, and while I know by our very nature, some days might be unusual, some even hard. When I have a beautiful vampire at my side, the world can do me no harm.”

I trail off and York whispers to me, still smiling happily, a shine of wetness in her turquoise eyes. “Eloquent, practised and beautiful. That was perfect, my Adonis.”

George looks at her sister, the vampiress’s signal to begin, and she promptly does, her voice carrying the gravitas and elegance it always had, all while she clutches her hands in front of her wedding dress and her eyes pierce my soul.

“What can I say? Not even the most ingenious poet could describe the beauty of this moment, but alas, I shall put my wordplay to use as best I can. Our fates were entwined the very first day that I laid mine fangs against thee, completely and utterly. A little sparrow trapped in a cage, with the captor having no say on the poor bird’s flight either.”

She looks down at the floor, breaking eye contact for a second before looking back at me. “At the time, I must admit, my thoughts were scattered as if in a storm. Parts of me were ashamed by the tidings I had brought to thy door, but parts of me were also happy. So very happy, my heart fluttered with every thought, every bite. And soon, I came to realise this was a merry opportunity, time to bond, to see my beloved so close. And when thee confessed thy feelings were mutual… twas like dining on ambrosia. Sweet and oh so more-ish.”

“We hath been through much, and likely will again. The world is not a calm place, it never has been. The scales that decide fate swing and change on every breath, yet I doth never waver. Not for a second. My Adonis keeps me strong through it all, both through physical sustenance, and emotional sustenance. Thy love is the sweetest blood of all, and even the gods and Aphrodite herself should be jealous of mine supply.”

“It would be my honour to tighten our bond beyond my dining habits.” The humour gets a good chuckle out of me as York grins. “To be thy lifelong partner is a responsibility I wouldst adore to mantle. I love you, my Adonis~”

We each hold up a ring, George motioning for us to do so, and step closer so that we can take each others hand and slip it on. I can feel her hot breath on my neck as we do, sending shivers down my spine.

“It is my greatest honour to now pronounce you husband and wife! You may kiss the bride!” George giggles as she finishes her speech. And yet, it is certainly not me who moves first. Before I can even react or blink, York has wrapped two strong arms around my waist and hoisted my closer, placing her soft lips against my own fiercely.

I can hear the crowd cheering, but all I can focus on is the feel of her body, the heat radiating from it as she hums into the kiss, the vampire’s tongue as skilled as always, teasing me the slightest bit with her fangs.

I can even her murmur softly into my closed lips. “My Adonis. My Husband. I love you.” I try to repeat it back as we part, my brain a little fried from the short, and yet passionate kiss of a lifetime.

It only lasted for a few seconds, we were still in the middle of church after all… But is easily one of the most memorable few seconds of my life, and I’m certain it always will be.

3 Hours later…

I take a sip of my drink before putting the alcohol down on the table, unable to wipe the happy grin of my face. I always knew I would be happy, who wouldn’t be on their wedding day? But it was hard to describe just how good I actually felt.

I was sitting with Biloxi and Hood, who I had been chatting with about the day and such, but my focus was actually elsewhere right now, although truthfully, it had been for most of the conversation. I was focused on York… my… wife.

That was a thrilling thought in itself. My wife… finally. I could call her that to my heart’s content. The vampire was currently laughing and socializing with a group of familiar shipgirls a couple of meters away, all standing around the bar.

Wales, Howe, George and Monarch were all there, the sisters celebrating York and her marriage, and the new family we had formed. They, of course, were all now my sisters-in-law, which felt a little odd, but I don’t mind the thought.

They were all lovely women, polite and helpful. They really were great, and I was honoured to be a part of their family. I watch them chat for a while longer, and eventually York parts from them and comes back over with a bright smile, holding the sides of her wedding dress daintily.

“I thank thee for keeping mine newfound husband company, twas much appreciated.” Hood just smiles politely.

“Absolutely fine, my Duke. We were just asking the Commander about his thoughts on the day. It has been a busy one afterall.”

York laughs lightly. “That it has. But I trust my Adonis is finding it sufficiently rousing?”

I stand and give the bride a peck on the cheek as I hold her close. “Loving every second, you?”

“Tis as if I hath been blessed by Morphius into an eternal slumber of mine own design. A waking dream from which I wish to never rouse.”

I laugh. “I think I understood that, mostly…”

York tuts amused, while shaking her head in faux frustration. “I shalt be making sure thou upholds thy vows. Especially regarding thy knowledge of fine literature, thy new wife demands a scholared husband.” The vampire winks before taking my hand and leading us back to her sisters.

“Ahh. The groom! And what a lucky groom he is.” Wales smiles and laughs, as do the rest of them.

I smile politely as York stays close to my side, giving a hearty fanged smile. Monarch was still wearing that dashing red suit from earlier and sips on a glass of wine before speaking.

“I trust you shall take good care of our sister?”

York speaks before I can get a word in. “Of course, mine dear Monarch, doth not fret. My Adonis is very gentlemanly, I wouldst not hath wed him otherwise. But stay thy fledgling heart, I am, and always will be, a part of our family. Me being bound in wedlock doth not change that entitlement.”

Monarch blushes a little. “I wasn’t fretting… I just…” She breathes softly. “…worried a little. Marriage is a turning point, a new page in a book. You are my sister, and I love you deeply, as long as you are happy I’m happy. I have no doubts the Commander can care for you as well as any of us can.”

Wales grins. “Oh, he’ll ‘take care of her’ all right. I can only imagine what tonight will bring.”

Everyone ensembled blushes brightly aside from Wales and York, my wife simply smiling politely, with a familiar glimmer of smug in her eyes. “Please, dear Wales, people need not hear about our awaited consummation.”

Wales’s smile just widens, I suspect that she might have had a glass of wine too many to loosen her tongue, or perhaps she was just in a teasing mood, and was desperately trying to fluster York. Her efforts were fruitless if that was the case. My wife did not embarrass easy, only I knew how to most effectively elicit that blush, and even then, it was still sometimes a challenge.

“Oh come on York, you’re hardly a prude. Don’t you think it’s a little bit funny how everyone attending this afterparty knows that you two are going to be ravishing each other all night? I’ve always thought weddings were odd in that respect.”

York’s fanged smile doesn’t waver, a slight chuckle is all Wales manages to get out of the vampire. “Wales…” My sister-in-law holds her hands up, still grinning wildly.

“Sorry, won’t mention it again, honest.” The blonde knight says with complete insincerity, clearly still enjoying her own jokes, even if they didn’t get much of a reaction from York.

George, the knight commander speaks up brightly. “So, what’s next for the happy couple?”

“Well… honeymoon first. York wanted it nice and quiet, tranquil is the word she used.” York grins beside me. “So we’ve actually got something of a homecoming planned. A small trip around England, and a lovely idyllic cottage rented out. It’s unconventional perhaps, but honestly, it sounds great.”

My wife clasps my arm tighter, holding me close as she laughs lightly. “Indeed, I am greatly awaiting it. Tis going to be resplendent, and I do so enjoy reconnecting with thy land. Tis where we were all built after all.”

I smile and nod. “Then… after that? Well… I guess we’ll see. We’ll need a house for the two of us. My quarters doesn’t really meet the domestic married life vibe. We’re hoping to grab one of the new developments in town. It’s not far from the port, but enough to give us more of a work/life balance.”

“Oh?” Howe smiles sweetly. “That’s lovely! More time to yourselves, more room… perhaps eventually a smaller York will join us?”

Despite Wales’s best efforts, she hadn’t gotten as much as a blush out of York. Yet this innocent comment from Howe is what does it, her long ears immediately blazing red as she stammers.

“I… p-possibly… offspring is not something we hath planned… For now. Our workloads doth not make for acceptable parenthood currently.”

Yet, in typical York fashion, she manages to slip back into the façade of a cool composed noblewomen very quickly, and flashes a convincing smile.

“But that is the idea of our new abode. A fresh start, with room to grow and adapt to our respective futures and whatever the gods hath in store for our fates. And if that turns out to be a child… then we shalt be blessed.”

Howe just smiles warmly, as do the others, and I can feel my own cheeks heating up at the thought. Me and York had discussed this topic privately ourselves, and much like she had said to her sisters we had decided against it, temporarily at least.

When we had got the house, and when I managed to delegate more responsibility to some subordinates… then yes, we would try for a child, we wanted one, York especially. We were certain about that decision, but I understand why my wife was trying to be a bit vaguer about the subject for her sisters. No point getting them excited about something a few months away at the very least.

After that, me and York chat a little bit more with them before stepping back, and wandering around the large hall once more, greeting many guests on our way. Just as we thank Javelin and Ayanami for their well wishes, Bismarck walks up to us, an odd look of embarrassment mixed with guilt across her face.

“Kommandant. York.” She shakes our hands, giving a slight smile, but it still feels strained. “Congratulations on the wedding, and I can assure you, the Ironblood fleet in its entirety is happy for you. You have our full support and our blessing, our superiors simply don’t… understand you as we do.”

It was something of an odd statement, but my mind quickly deciphers the Ironblood Leader’s actions and words. “Bismarck, is this about the letter I received the other day? If so, you really need not worry, I know that had nothing to do with you.”

Her face looks down at the floor in shame before straightening up, taking comfort in my words. The letter I was referring to was one an urgent communique from Ironblood command, objecting to the wedding in the strongest terms. It was rather fanciful, describing York as a vampiric temptress who had woo’d me, and that my judgement on many matters would be swayed, and that my new loyalties would be dedicated to the Royal Navy exclusively.

It’s true that I now had something of a unique relationship with our allied faction. I was a bridge of sorts between the Eagle Union and them. But still, that did not mean my ability to command was impaired in any way, and the Ironblood had no right to complain until I proved them right. I was now a part of the Royal Navy in principle, and I held that position with true pride. But I was also a bi-partisan Commander of Azur Lane, and that meant I had authority over all factions’ navies, whether the politicians of such nations liked that or not.

“It’s politics. Don’t let it get to you Bismarck, truly. I know full well you’re happy for me, and none of the other kansen would doubt me like that. It’s just bluster, I ignored it the second I read it.”

Bismarck looks thoroughly relieved and gives a proper, bright smile before bowing politely. “My thanks Kommandant. And once again, congratulations. I really am happy for the both of you. It was about time our dearest CO found someone, and who better than you, the esteemed Duke of York. I wish you both the very best, in the name of the Ironblood fleet.”

She gives a polite bow once more before moving back into the crowd as York looks on amused. “My my. Intrigue and politics? How exciting and yet utterly boorish. Far more exciting in fiction.” The vampire giggles at my side. “Tis true thou art a member of her majesty’s navy now though, even if just in title alone. How doth it feel, for thy allegiance to switch on the company thy keeps? Thy conversations with her highness shalt be rife with interest from now on.”

“I have one true side. Yours. You should know that.” The battleship’s lips tug upwards in the smallest smile, a fang peeking out before she pecks me on the cheek. She wasn’t wrong though, my meetings with Queen Elizabeth would certainly be interesting, I was both an inferior… and superior.

“A resourceful and romantic answer, my Adonis. Twould appear I hath trained thee well.” Another light laugh, which is cut off as two figures approach us and York turns to greet the new additions to the conversation.

It seemed never-ending, the well-wishers and greetings. But I suppose there was a lot of kansen… The new couple was a welcome sight though, Enterprise and Belfast, arm in arm next to each other, the maid’s hand around Enterprise's waist as the eagle union carrier blushes.

They were a relatively new couple, and clearly Enterprise was still acclimatizing to public displays of affection. I had been much the same with York… Sometimes I still was…

“York! Commander! I’m sure you are sick of hearing it, but congratulations!” Belfast’s smile is radiant as she hails us and Enterprise gives a blushing smile and wishes us well too.

“Quite the opposite, it’s nice that everyone means us well. Besides, you know this one.” I motion to York at my side. “She bathes in the attention.” York me a quick elbow but laughs.

“Hmm. Perhaps. I shalt not comment on such notions. But, in theory, if I was to bathe in said attention, tis only because I am honoured by our relationship and the attention it brings. Twould be no fault of my own.”

Belfast giggles. “Good to know that even a short few hours of marriage haven’t changed either of you.”

“I believe the floor is being cleared for the first dance of the evening, yours, of course.” Belfast was correct, the centre of the ballroom was indeed being cleared, making space for people to dance. But as was tradition, the husband and wife would be dancing together first for the duration of the first song, as everyone watched…

I had to admit, I was a little nervous. My dancing wasn’t bad… I had improved significantly since our very first time. York had delighted in accompanying me to several balls when we had been dating, and teaching me the etiquette of such events while taking the chance to improve my footwork. But I still struggled with the stress, I think I let it get to my head…

“Mine Adonis is nervous, but he worries too much. He doth not flower in the limelight like me. But alas, he dost realise how brightly he shines, like the full moon in a dull clear sky.”

I’m not surprised the vampiress knew I was nervous about it, she could probably hear my blood pumping at the prospect. Enterprise gives a cute smile.

“You’ll be fine Commander. Just enjoy it. Ignore the crowd, focus on York. I know you’ll do great. Besides, so what if you mess up? It’ll just be a funny story to add to your wedding memories.”

Belfast laughs as York gives a slight fanged grin. “Indeed. The carrier speaks well. Focus on your beloved, my visage, it shalt not lead thee astray, that I can promise thee.”

The vampiress leads me by the hand, clearing the crowds as Belfast and Enterprise smile and wave at us as we come into the centre of the room, the ballroom floor which had been cleared in preparation.

I can feel the murmurings of conversation between the kansen die down as they turn and watch us, and all the gazes in the grand hall fall on me and newlywed wife.

York leans in close, taking my other hand and facing me in the traditional pose for a waltz. She tuts lightly in my ear, her hot breath sending shivers down my spine. “Easy, my Adonis. Doth not focus on the masses. Calm thy heartbeat, tis making me salivate with thirst.”

I didn’t need to ask her what she was thirsty for…

“Sorry York. It’s just I’m not very confident at dancing… you know that.” I mutter quietly back to her.

“Confidence tis a folly unless it is earnt. It is actually wise to be nervous. But it is also the day of our matrimony. Tell me, my Adonis, doth thy trust me?”

“Yes.” I answer immediately with no hesitation.

“Then relax. Just like our first dance, I shall steer this ship. Thy heart not need to flutter and fray. I am here, by your side, just as always, and just as I always will be.” Light classical music starts echoing around the hall, and it seems vaguely familiar, prompting me to search my memories for the sound.

York must note the look of recognition on my face because she chuckles lightly. “Apologies. Twas too symbolic to not request. Our first dance as Husband and Wife, to the same delightful tune as our first dance. That day holds a very special place in my heart after all~”

Our bodies cling together as I hold her close, our feet parallel as we start to move slowly around the ballroom floor, my own body following York’s exactly as she guides me.

“As it does mine.” I speak the truth, it was a very memorable day. Especially seeing York in a fancy dress for the very first time… “Say, who is it by?”

I can practically hear the groan, and she even rolls her eyes a little. “Dear me. Johann Strauss the second, darling. One of the most famous and influential composers of light music… Truly, thy education must hath been dire.”

A smile quickly forms on her face. “Although, what my Adonis lacks in classical knowledge, he certainly makes up for in footwork. Thy technic is perfect, form strong, much improved. All down to thy teacher I imagine~”

She gives a quiet laugh as the music continues to play and we turn, spinning and weaving for at least another minute until York whispers again, her tone contemplative, dripping with nostalgia and feeling. “Our first dance. That… that was the first time I called you my Adonis. Remember?”

“I do. In front of Monarch? After the… um… bathroom.”

York chuckles. “Ah. The first time I allowed thee to caress me. No wonder thou remembers that night fondly.” She pauses as we turn, the music becoming quieter, then waiting for it to become louder to cover our conversation from the prying eyes around the room.

“But yes. I must admit in my folly, I did it to claim you. To insinuate to my sibling that thou was spoken for on a deeper level. Twas foolhardy and childish. And yet, I hath no regrets. About any of it, feeding on you, becoming dependant on you, bonding as we did, even acting as I did. Selfish perhaps, but alas, one cannot change the heart easily.”

“I wouldn’t take back a second York. Not one moment. It led us here, didn’t it?”

“That it did my Adonis. Bound in wedlock. Shackled to one another through our mutual love, what a beautiful cage it is. One I will happily reside in for eternity.”

We continue our dance for a while longer before the music comes to an end and the crowd gives its applause loudly. York grins at them, holding my hand as she turns and bows like a street performer having pulled off a great magic trick, before turning and giving me a short kiss on the lips.

And what a lovely kiss it was the kiss… of my wife.

The afterparty had lasted a good long while, with plenty of more conversations, congratulations, dances and drink. But eventually, guests had begun to filter back to their dorms, and with an air of anticipation, me and York had headed upstairs by ourselves.

The Royal Navy’s gala hall had rooms of all shapes and sizes, and one of these rooms had been organized as a grand bridal suite, which is where we were heading, arm in arm, to spend the first night of our married life together.

We reach the door, and I notice even York looks a little heated, her neck glowing red, her breath starting to quicken. We both knew what awaited us… as Wales had tactfully pointed out…

“Art thou going to carry me over the threshold?”

“Isn’t that for home or something?”

York pouts a little. “Yes, but we do not have a true home, not quite yet. Tis our wedding night! Humour me~” She widens her beautiful eyes for effect and I cannot deny her. I never could…

I unlock the door and push it open, revealing the luxurious room and king size bed placed at the far end, hidden in darkness. I reach around, flicking the light switch on before bending down and bracing myself as I attempt to pick York up in a bridal carry, her wedding dress feeling soft in my hands.

I’m not the strongest guy alive, it has to be said, so I do struggle with the full weight of York in my arms, but I tough it out and struggle through the door as York watches me amused at my performance.

“Perhaps thou should put me down now. You’ll be tired before we hath even touched one another, nevermind made love.”

York laughs at her own joke, before the entire room crashes back into darkness, the light switch having been flipped.

What the hell!? I can no longer feel York’s weight either, and it takes me a second to realise that she had used her kansen speed to vanish from my arms, close the door, and turn the lights off.

“York?” I squint into the darkness of the bridal suite trying to find her in this impromptu game of hide and seek, but can’t make out anything.

Until two red glowing eyes appear in the darkness, just near where I think the bed is and a deep throaty growl echoes around the room, sending chills down my spine. I stumble forwards, but don’t get far as the pinpricks of red disappear and reappear in a different corner of the room.

I felt like prey… she was playing with me, letting her vampire side loose a little, and truthfully, it was pretty hot, as disconcerting as it was arousing.

“Mine Adonis~ I hath waited many moons for this night. And even rationed thy blood… Wales was… uncouth earlier, but not wrong in her word choice. I do indeed intend to ravish you, my husband at last.”

I blink, and I’m suddenly lying in the bed, a weight atop me that can only be York, I can feel her hands holding my own down above my head as she wraps something around them. She moves her hands, but I find that my own are still bound, held up to the headboard by something.

“Kinky. Didn’t realise this was the plan.”

“Oh this? This is simply recompense.” Her voice rings out from in front of me, but I still can’t see anything but the faintest outline of her form and her weight on my chest.

Then, all of a sudden, a hot wet sensation in my left ear, immediately switching for my right, then left again. Short, sweet licks of her tongue, finished off by the scraping feeling of her fangs on my earlobe.

Warm breath tickles my ear as I shudder and my wife whispers. “Thou art so obsessed with mine ears, I thought it pertinent to return the favour. All is fair in marriage after all~”

Another lick, deeper and slower this time, and my breath catches in my throat. “Yoorrkkkk…” I half-laugh, half beg. Having my hands tied as my new wife played with me exclusively using her tongue was interesting, but I wanted far… far more than that.

Then her lips press into mine and I kiss her blindly, just going with the flow as she dominates, using her tongue to great effect, moaning lightly into it.

Her lips trail downward, kissing and nibbling till they reach their destination, my throat. I can feel her breath pause as she places her face against the skin, relishing the feel of my blood flowing before giving the area a big, long lick up to my chin, tickling me.

She continues playing with my ears, licking and nobbling exquisitely. It’s absolute torture of the best kind. Mine weren’t sensitive like hers, but I still had my limits, and my body was struggling to contain myself as I whimpered and moaned, the hot tongue caressing every part of neck and ears was too much. It really was revenge for the times I had done the exact same to her…

Suddenly, my hands are free, and the beside lamp is turned on illuminating York, red-eyed and hungry atop me, clad in her wedding dress as she stares at me, lust and love mixing in her eyes. As it turns out, she had used the sash from the dress to tie my hands to the bedpost before.

“Enough of my jesting. I must feed. Will my newfound husband allow me a taste of his blood red nectar? Bearing in in mind his new spouse will be most annoyed if he declines.” York gives me a knowing look.

“Of course~” I smile and wrap an arm around her midriff, pulling her down for another kiss. It’s short, but still pleasant. Still, I sense her impatience, her thirst, and she quickly pulls away to place her mouth on my neck once more.

He eyes flick to me, still burning a bright crimson as she makes sure I’m ready, a caring shine to her gaze, before sinking her fangs into my neck painfully. My hands grip the sheets tightly as my body struggles to contain the natural reaction to escape the pain, squirming slightly as York tries to keep me still.

Her one hand holds me steady as the other rests on my chest soothingly, directly over my heart. The pain doesn’t last long, it never did.

The pleasant sensation, the wave of calm bliss envelopes me slowly, starting at the bite and quickly covering me completely. York stops holding me down and lets me free as she drinks hungrily, lapping at my neck.

The vampiress pulls away, blood dripping from her fangs and down her chin, staining her pure white wedding dress before speaking softly.

“Only my Adonis could taste so delectable, thou understands that? Sweet and more-ish, thy blood tastes of affection and love in its purest form. I could never have another’s. It would taste bland and sickly, in comparison to my beloved.”

A growl of hunger, and she returns to my neck, drinking until she eventually pulls herself away, spilling yet more of my blood on her wedding dress, effectively ruining it, the deep red spots of red dripping down the silken material.

“I will stop myself for now, thou art ok? Not to weak or pained?” York caresses my cheek lovingly, concern etched into her visage as her turquoise eyes return.

“Fine. More than fine… we’re…” I swallow and grin goofily. “Married… It’s hard to believe.”

York laughs heartily. “Indeed. And I do believe it is time we… consummated that marriage, don’t you think?”

“You mean we weren’t going to just have a nap in this lovely bridal suite? I’m positively shocked that you would be so lewd~” I put on a tone of faux shock, unable to keep the mirth out of my voice as I joke.

Another beautiful laugh from between her lips. “My… oh, my Adonis. I do value how thou never fails to make me laugh. Tis good nourishment for the soul. But I hath not been a vestal virgin for some time, we hardly waited till wedlock did we? But that doesn’t mean tonight isn’t meaningful, or that it cannot be alot of fun…”

York saddles next to me, lying on her side, body pressed against my own as we make out. A slow and gentle pace. My wife knows exactly what gets me going, brushing her fangs against my lower lip several times.

The taste of her lips, her mouth… it’s intoxicating as always, but there’s an extra layer excitement. Our first time in bed… as a married couple. York was right, it was still meaningful, and very special.

My hand joins her own, thumbing over the shiny wedding ring, enjoying twirling it, just the very sight of it on her finger bringing tightening my chest with pride.

My York… My beautiful, refined noblewomen, with a heart of gold and a vampiric hunger she kept bound for the good of all.

I truly wouldn’t change any of her… not for a second. Not her inner vampire, not her cute smiles and even cuter blushes. Every part was perfect. It’s why I had married her afterall…

---XXX Start---

Her hands break from mine after a time, her own gaze admiring our rings, the proof of our matrimony, before starting to slowly feel my body up, gliding across the fabric of my suit and deftly starting to undo it.

She starts at the top, undoing buttons at a graceful, but lightning-fast pace. Before I can even react, my shirt is off, and she has unzipped my trousers as she lightly nibbles and kisses at my neck, my own hands just holding her, appreciating her closeness and the love she was showing.

Her fingers dive into my boxers, pulling my hard cock out into the open air with a cute fanged grin. Her usual bravado and sultry look is diminished, and I can see a light red hue settling on her cheeks.

She was nervous. Our first night as a married couple… it came with a lot of pressure, pressure for it to be good I suppose. We never had any issues in the bedroom, we seemed to be very compatible, but still…

And a part of it is also excitement if I was to guess. Her eyes certainly have a warm anticipation to them as she smiles. “Already hard~ A lady doth appreciate knowing she is lusted for.”

A hesitant breath flows from her mouth, eyes taking my whole body in as brighter blush forms as she starts to slowly coil her fingers tighter around my shaft, starting to pump slowly. “Is… this ok? Not too tight or fast?”

I have to bite my lip and grunt in pleasure before responding. “Perfect… just like you.”

Her ears sear red as she battles to get control of herself. “Flattery will get you everything dear~” I loved that side to her… breaking past the noblewomen as seeing her blush was a pleasure that was rare, and not many got to see.

Her hand speeds up, taking the leaking precum from my tip and using it to lube up her movements, wet sounds starting to echo around the room as her grip also tightens. Watching her jack me off was a sight and a half, fangs digging into her lower lip as her nipples harden, concentrating hard on pleasuring me, all while being turned on so, so much.

York soon slows to a halt though, having gotten me going, before sliding down the bed, positioning her head by my groin, eyes looking up at me in lust and adoration. “My thy wife, suck thy cock?”

I laugh and nod. “I hardly expected thy answer to be different. A testament to my skilled lips and tongue no doubt~”

The vampiress wastes no time, gripping my balls tightly in one hand, the base of my shaft in another, and lowering her lips to my tip. She makes sure to watch me the whole time, flicking a bit of pink hair over her shoulder and opening her mouth wide so I can see her fangs clearly, my cock perfectly sliding between them and into her mouth.

Hot and wet, not tight, but lovely and soothing on my sensitive areas is how I would describe my wife’s mouth. Her gentle sucking combined with the skill of tongue lapping at my shaft does wonders. I can’t help but buck my hips a little, trying to get just a little deeper.

She accommodates me, while making sure to occasionally graze the side of dick with a fang, the contrast between the vampiric feature and her soft lips is exquisite. York’s eyes close as she hums, loving the taste and the smell, taking it all in as she holds me still on her tongue, the vibrations from her throat sending me crazy.

Fuck me… this was the life. Having your vampire wife slowly and gently bring you to orgasm between your legs, mouth working diligently to get you off.

I can feel a climax building as she bobs her head, beautiful pink hair flowing with her as she keeps a perfect pace, edging me spectacularly. Everytime my cock twitches, she slows, just enough to stop me cumming right into her waiting mouth.

Then all of a sudden my cock is hit with cold air as York pulls back, leaving my dick with a spit shine as drool continues to drip down onto my balls.

“Apologies, but I just wanted to try something, care to indulge my inquisitiveness?”

My voice is shaky, but I nod. “Sure. What did you have in mind?”

She pulls back further still, then tilts her head just the slightest amount, giving me a blushing, but cheeky grin as she gently runs her ear down my already soaked and sensitive shaft.

It’s a unique sensation, but perhaps what turns me on even more is the shudder I see run through York’s entire body as she does it. I knew her ears were incredibly sensitive, so coupled with the taste of me in her mouth… the musk… then the warmth of my hard cock pressing against her ear… it must be incredibly intense for her.

“F-fuck…” It always made me chuckle when I heard York swear. It seemed so unlike her when I had first met her, it wasn’t a common occurrence, but happened far more often than she would admit too.

She swaps sides and does it again, letting the mix of her own saliva and my precum leave a trail on her ear as she gently nuzzles and rubs my cock with her ear, before mixing it up by just nuzzling it with her face and lips, before once again returning to her other ear.

This whole display had me on edge as she almost worshipped my cock, whimpering and moaning as her whole body shudders, breath ragged as she tries to keep herself composed. Another stroke of my cock against her very sensitive ear is all it takes, and an even bigger shudder runs through her as she cries out.

Her orgasm, or… eargasm? Doesn’t last long, but it’s enough. Seeing my wife in such pleasure, making such lewd noises takes me over the edge, and I cum straight onto her face, covering both her ear and face in ropes of warm white load.

Some don’t make their mark, and cover the beautiful wedding dress, although, it was already looking a little dishevelled, and a faint damp patch had already started to appear by her crotch. Had she squirted through her panties when she orgasmed?

Either way, we both smelled of sex and looked the part too now, but neither of us cared.

York’s grin widens as she looks down at her dress, her breath still quick as she recovers from her orgasm. “Oh dear… my dress…” She shrugs. “No matter. Twas going to be ruined by eve’s end anyway. Hardly like I need it anymore…”

She quickly hikes the dress up, revealing her white garters and intricate lacy panties, which indeed have a sopping wet patch, revealing her cameltoe.

As she does, her hand tries to catch most of the cum on her face and deposit into her mouth to taste, and shuffles atop me once more.

“Now, I’m going to ride my husband’s dick. Thy little sparrow is not so little, and I wish to feel thy lustful serpent inside me, art thou prepared to have the first taste of thy wife’s perfect sex, dripping with need for her spouse? A true show of our matrimonial bond, joined together, inside each other?”

“I think you know the answer to that.” I smile as she does, simply opting to lower herself onto my dick, piercing herself on it as her folds wrap around my tip, enveloping me in her familiar and loving warmth as her panties are pulled aside.

She looked good on top of me, looking so good in that dress. It means I can’t really see where we are joined, but I can certainly feel it. Her pussy was as tight and inviting as it always was.

York moans a little as she closes her eyes. “My oh my… I think marriage has made thee bigger.” She chuckles. “Or perhaps I am simply so besot by the idea of fucking my new husband that I am extra sensitive~”

She gives her hips an experimental wiggle as I sink deeper into her baby-making hole, York doing the work as she rolls her whole body, her cunt tightening and loosening in tandem as she does.

God, it feels good. She felt so damn good. I had only ever felt York… but I didn’t care. This was so good, I could never want for more. How could I?

She was my life… her feeling divine around my cock was a happy bonus, but I loved everything about her as well as her body. It didn’t hurt that she was gorgeous as well of course.

Her breasts bounce inside the pure white dress, rather ironically signifying purity as she shows just how impure she was, riding a cock skillfully and expertly. Each time her hips slammed down on my groin, lightning bolts of pleasure shot into my balls and through my body.

Each time seemed deeper and more intense than the last. York was right… something about this felt… different. We were married… and maybe that excitement, that knowledge, changed things somehow? But my wife was trying to milk my cock dry, and at this rate, it wouldn’t even take that long.

York hooks a hand into her corset-like dress and lets her large breasts tumble out, nipples hard in the air as they bounce free of the confines of the dress. It’s an intoxicating sight that just makes me even harder.

Her own climax comes out of the blue, one minute, she’s ridding me with abandon, leaning down as her pink hair cascades around her, giving me a kiss, trying to form words but only moans of pleasure slipping out.

The next, York has stopped, pussy clenching tight like a vice around my throbbing cock as my balls churn, eventually releasing my second load straight into her waiting womb, coating her fully and completely with the hot white seed she had wanted.

Her soft breathing on my chest is adorable as she orientates herself, and I give the top of her head a loving smooch. “You ok?”

York gives a quiet laugh. “Almost reminds me of our first time. Thou questions were constant and irksome, and yet, I did truly appreciate thy care. Yes, I am fine~”

She gathers the strength to pop off my cock lewdly, spilling some semen out of her creampied folds as she does before kissing me deeply, tongue getting a feel for my mouth once more.

The vampiress pulls back, and I’m surprised to see an off expression on her face. Embarrassment.

Her face is a deep red, and she looks very uncertain of herself.

“My Adonis… When I said I was hardly a pure virgin… that was true. But there is something thou can take on this blessed night of matrimony if thou so wishes.”

I can’t help but look a little confused, and York elaborates as her ears steam. “My… ass. A-anal sex? We hath never indulged in such acts. And I never brought up the topic, but now we have such an opportunity, I have actually saved a part of myself for you… if my husband would like such a thing to honour tradition, of sorts.”

Oh… I see. I blush almost as much as her. “U-um. Yea, if you're certain. And I mean it. Don’t think that just because it’s… tonight you need to do everything. If there’s anything you don’t want, don’t force it for me.”

York nods her head, still furiously bashful, and I have to admit, I’m kind of loving seeing her like this.

“Oh indeed. But I think thou will find very little my devious side is not eager to indulge in. I am fine with…” She swallows, trying to think of a more elegant way to describe, and clearly failing. “Butt stuff… but I am completely new to such things. So care and speed will be paramount yes? I have prepared myself in advance… in case you did wish to take me up on my offer. I am a romantic still, and giving a part of myself like that on our blessed night of union still felt right.”

“So how do you want to…”

York smiles before getting onto her hands and knees on the bed and beckoning for me to sit up and position myself behind her. “Like so should be adequate. Can you… use thy fingers first? Get me used to it…”

I can tell, as much as she said she wanted to try this, and give a part of herself away that she hadn’t before, she was still nervous. Her rump shakes a little as I peel the dress up over her rear and pull the white panties down to her knees, soaking in the sight of her twitching pussy, still freshly dripping with my cum.

Her puckered hole winks at me, almost twitching with nerves and excitement itself. “York… take breath.”

She does, trying to calm herself, and I can see her cute anus visibly relax, becoming less taunt as I run a finger around the outside, making her jump at the touch.

I grab some handy lube from the bedside table, something I had noticed that was there when we entered. It was a bridal suite afterall I suppose… Nobody was naïve as to what went on in this room.

I squirt a small amount on my finger and start working my finger into her tight ass, just trying to open her up a little. I already wanted to shove my cock in, I could just imagine how tight my wife’s virgin ass would be, and I honestly didn’t know why I hadn’t asked about anal sex in the past…

But I was glad, this worked out perfectly, and I know York was happy, as odd as it was, to be able to still give me some form of her purity on our wedding night.

My finger slides into her bowels easily enough. It’s warm, and just stupidly tight, but I try my luck adding another finger before checking on my partner.

“Feels ok?”

York nods, her fangs digging into her lip as she backs her shapely ass into my hand. “It’s… nice. Such debauchery, but so pleasant. Can you go deeper?”

I obey, going down to my knuckle and trying to actively spread her ass, stretching her ready for my cock. I add yet another finger, but decide to stop there, 3 was more than enough, and should mean she can take my member comfortably.

I start idly thrusting with my fingers, fucking her asshole with my hand as her body shakes, a small moan slipping from between her fangs.

“Adonis…. My ass… I wouldst never expected such pleasure…” Her pussy squirts a little onto the bed, vaginal juice running down her thighs and ruining her garters. “I… I think I can take thy serpent now.”

I laugh at her choice of words, but shift onto my knees and position my dick by her backdoor, stopping to taste her ass on my fingers as I do, sucking every last bit.

“I’ll be slow, and gentle, ok?”

York just nods and lowers her head to the pillow, raising her ass so I can better thrust inwards, my tip just slipping inside of the tight rectum.

And how tight it is… I wouldn’t be surprised if the blood flow is cut. You can tell she has never done much or any anal play before. It’s incredible, so pleasurable it’s almost painful.

And with every tiny bit of cock I manage to stuff into her ass, the deeper I get, and the tighter it seems. Her breath is incredibly shaky, and each bit of dick I add into her bowels makes her moan and shudder on the bed.

“Easy, easy…” I soothe her by stroking her back softly, giving her shoulder blades a loving kiss as I inch myself closer and closer to being fully sheathed inside my vampiric wife’s ass.

Eventually, I manage it and immediately praise her. “I’m all in York… Fuck it’s good. You ok?”

York manages a snicker. “It truly is like our first time… I am fine, truly. Just keep being slow. I don’t want to tear anything you understand? But by Aphrodite does it fill me up. I feel even more stuffed than usual… it’s so tight, like pressing on me from the inside. Tis glorious, if a little sensitive.”

“Ok. Don’t worry, slow and gentle is absolutely what I want.” I’m pretty sure I’d rip my dick off if I tried to pound her too hard anyway, she was so damn tight!

I start to pull out, and thrust in again, trying to set a slow gentle rhythm, and mostly succeeding as we rock against each other on the bed. It wasn’t the most romantic position for married sex, but it was hot…

My balls slap her ass as the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoes around the room as I pump her ass full, my pace slowly increasing bit by bit, and York’s moans getting louder and louder. Her breasts making a slapping sound as they rock underneath her, her tits looking even more appetizing than normal.

It felt so good… and I could see York’s pussy leaking juices rapidly, she was close to cumming. Even as I think that, her ass clenches and she shudders, the vampire cumming from just her ass being fucked alone.

Her entire ass tightens as she does, her body backing into me as much as possible as she comes, thrusting back onto my balls as I pierce even deeper into her hot tight bowels. It’s too much, and too tight, and I see white for just a second as I climax once more, this time filling my wife’s anus with plenty of my cum, meaning both her holes are filled to capacity.

The tight seal of her ass means none slips out, at least until I pull out, then a sizeable portion does indeed burst forth, ruining the bed, and her blood and cum-stained wedding dress, although in all honesty, that was hotter than anything right now. So thoroughly coated in my blood and cum, and even stains York's own juices. The dress was ruined, but I loved how it looked on her still...

---XXX End---

I collapse down by York with a sigh, covered in sweat, just like her. It hadn’t felt that long, but in reality, we had already been going for a fair while. Maybe it was time we got sleep?

I kiss the side of her neck lovingly, before giving her sensitive ear the lightest smooch, careful with the erogenous zone. “Was it everything you wanted?”

“Indeed, my Adonis. Indeed. The night, and the day. Twas all perfect…” She turns to face me so I can see her shining, radiant visage, so visibly happy as she holds her hand up with her wedding ring for show, before we touch noses.

“I did tell thee thy nerves were trite. The day was bound to be perfection. Because I had you.”

I smile. “I know, I know. But you know me… I wanted it to be perfect for you. But I’m glad it was… and so glad you feel that way. I love you York.”

“I love you too, my little sparrow, my Commander, My husband… My Adonis.”

All of sudden, she seems to recover some energy from her previous breathlessness and is nibbling at my neck once more, leaving little fang marks all over it as I squirm, loving the teasing little pricks of pain that her sharp teeth produce.

“But do no make the mistake of believing we are done. That would truly be foolish… I did say all night, did I not?”

York can tell exactly where my mind has gone to, flicking through all the bright and happy memories in seconds as she watches me reminisce, our mental connection meaning she can see them too. She wears a smug grin befitting her. She can feel every feeling I had felt at that time, our marriage was, and always would be one of my most treasured moments, and I know for a fact, she feels the same.

As I finally refocus on the present, tearing myself away from our lewd but loving wedding night, I feel York’s breath on my face, cuddled on the sofa as close as we were, our bodies pressed close… It was more than a little distracting, especially given where my thoughts had lain mere moments ago.

“I love you.”

“I know. And I love you too, my Adonis~” Her smile is radiant before it slips into a sultrier look, her lips finding mine once more as we slowly grind against each other, arms wrapped around each other’s back as we start to dishevel the sofa, tongues locked in battle, as I try my best to caress her fangs.

York pulls away softly, leaving me wanting, bucking into her body needily. I wonder why she had stopped, a delectable teasing mirth to her visage. But just as I’m about to take her into another kiss, our daughter suddenly strides into the room, a look of exasperation clear as day on her cute little face, making the reason York had stopped our steamy make-out session clear.

“Something the matter trouble?” I quickly sit up and ruffle her pink hair and she pouts adorably. She was just as much my life’s treasure as York was, and when she had one of these expressions on her face, I loved her all the more for how cute it was.

She holds up several sheets of paper with questions on. “Miss gave us homework… but I don’t get it. I’m stuck on question eight. Are you allowed to help me?”

I shrug as York laughs lightly. “No harm I suppose. Let’s have a look.” Marya hands me the paper and I quickly scan it. It’s very basic maths, and I understand most of the questions and answers. Addition and subtraction, with a couple of harder multiplications.

But my daughter had answered all of those questions correctly. Question eight was indeed significantly more difficult, posed as an ‘advanced’ question, it was a basic find X question, simple algebra really. Which should’ve been easy, but at a glance didn’t really make sense.

I scratch my head and ponder while trying not to let on to Marya that I didn’t actually know the answer. “I… see.” I mutter.

York sits up on the sofa and looks over my shoulder at the sheet of paper, her entire voice dripping with amusement and smugness. “Hmph. Thy father hath no clue, shouldst I fetch a dunce hat perchance?”

Damn mind reading! My wife indeed knew that I was stumped by the question.

I blush and try to protest, but quickly fail. “Fine. I don’t really get it. Why don’t you show us how it’s done then if you’re so smart.”

I give York the paper as Marya giggles at my failure, delighted to have something she can make fun of me for. Little adorable devil.

“Is Dad dumb?”

“No!” I exclaim with an annoyed grumble, only for the vampiress next to me to immediately speak up.

“Very.” York responds dryly while grinning heartily, her eyes scanning the paper as she does.

Marya just finds this extra hilarious and hops onto the sofa with me, laughing as she sits on my lap, watching York work.

Her brow furrows, a rare look of annoyance crossing her face, and I lightly pull at the thread connecting us, and immediately confirm what I suspected. She didn’t have a clue either!

“You don’t know either!” York looks thoroughly embarrassed and tries her best to refute the accusation.

“Nonsense. Unlike my dear husband, I am not befuddled by elementary school questions. I am merely…”

I raise a brow in scepticism, and even Marya gives her a knowing look, perched on my lap and York immediately gives in.

“Fine, fine. Tis nonsensical. I find my intellect defeated. Such a trite question anyway. Just ignore it, perhaps thy teacher made a mistake.”

She hands the paper back to Marya, but I have another solution. “How about we call Souryuu and ask?”

Marya immediately jumps at that. “Oh oh oh! Can I play with her ears!” The young half-vampire had taken a great liking to Souryuu and Hiryuu’s bunny ears, delighting in playing with the floppy things wherever possible.

“No no, we’ll just call her on the phone. She’ll be busy. Maybe you can ask Hiryuu tomorrow.” Marya pouts but doesn’t look too disheartened, and I quickly fish out my phone to ask.

As it turned out, the sharp-minded carrier immediately told us it was unsolvable and was indeed a mistake. York was greatly pleased about this, announcing that she was clearly right, and obviously the smartest one in our household…

I wasn’t going to hear the end of that for the whole day, was I?

Chapter Text

“BOO!” The loud shout right in my face as I round the corner makes me jump so high, I almost feel as if I’m going to touch the ceiling, dropping all of the paperwork I was carrying, scattering it across the floor like autumn leaves, making a mess of the corridor as my heart beats out of my chest.

Abercrombie cackles at my reaction, no doubt exactly what she was aiming for, that mischievous girl. After my heart manages to settle down from its rapid pace, I roll my eyes at the small Monitor class ship.

“Really?” I can’t help but chastise her dryly but Abercrombie just grins further.

“It’s Halloween Commander! Get in the spirit, a little scare never hurt anyone, and it’s too much fun with you, you’re as skittish as a cat! Someday I might scare you so bad you run a mile, I’d love to record that!”

Indeed, it was Halloween, my least favourite time of the year. Not for the season itself, I loved that. Night’s getting darker, the chill in the air (meaning cuddling on the sofa was that much more snug), the autumn leaves falling from the trees, it was beautiful.

But Halloween itself… I was less fond of. Most of the kansen seemed to enjoy it, getting dressed up and in the mood. Abercrombie herself was wearing some odd costume, seemingly themed after a pumpkin, showing a not inconsequential amount of skin oddly enough. I had to admit, sexy pumpkin was not a style I had come across before, yet perhaps stranger still, it kind of suited her.

Mulling further, I suppose I didn’t ‘hate’ Halloween, I just never found the holiday to be worth celebrating. Trick or Treat was a nuisance, and something about the ‘spooky’ side of the holiday got to me… Maybe it came from my original fear of vampires and such… rather ironic these days then, that I still have that overall trepidation come Halloween night.

My wife York, on the other hand, adored the holiday, and it was easily her favourite of them all. Most likely down to her vampiric ways and her love of monstrous fiction. She always called me out on it every year, demanding I cheer up and stop bringing the mood down.

I focus on the present, just smiling at the Royal Navy ship in response as I bend down to pick up the scattered documents on the floor. To her credit, she does help, although makes no attempt to apologise, still giggling to herself.

As soon as I’ve picked up the last piece, she offers a cute wave, skipping down the corridor quickly disappearing from sight as suddenly as had appeared. Rascal… although I had to admit, I found her funny at times, and she was hardly as bad as Albacore.

Continuing on my journey, I pass several more shipgirls dressed up for the night. Nelson in a rather fetching witch’s outfit, Hagerou in what appeared to be an attempt at a mummy costume, although truthfully, it looked like little more than her attempting to wrap several lots of toilet roll around her body.

I even catch a glimpse of Cleveland and her sisters, with the former carrying a large, very real-looking, and very threatening scythe in her hand, which makes me panic a little. Cleveland was sensible… but I truly hoped that no one got on her bad side tonight…

I’m almost back at my office, ready to deliver the files and head home for the day, when I almost bump into Boise, almost impaling myself on the strange-looking face mask she was wearing… Even she had gotten into the Halloween spirit it seemed, and was wearing some form of witch outfit, with bright orange accents, and a large steel beak design for her traditional face covering with some adorable light up bunny ears sprouting from her wide witch hat.

No doubt, if I asked, she would still maintain they were antennas…

It really was quite the ensemble, and I have to assume she had gotten some help in designing it. She must sense my inquisitiveness at her outfit, timidly blushing, her muted voice mumbled through her mask.

“It’s Halloween and everybody was getting outfits… Phoenix convinced me to try it. Is it ok Commander?” She holds one hand on her steel beak-like mask while pulling at her dress as she does and I quickly nod, a bright smile on my face to try and reassure the shy girl.

Her breathing visibly quickens as she grows more nervous. “Easy, breathe. Slowly, in… then out.” I immediately try and showcase how she should be breathing, going through our usual relaxation exercises that we had practised in the past. She had always been like this, easily panicking when anyone gave her a compliment. She had to fight hard to control herself and her breathing, but she was getting much better.

Boise quickly gets it back under control, and I’m certain that while I can’t see it, she’s smiling politely at me. “T-thanks Commander. Helena invited me out, so I had better hurry. I’ll see you…”

Her quiet words stumble as her eyes widen. “Commander, um… Helena, do you think she invited me out for drinks as a… y-you know…” She can’t bring herself to say the word date and instead looks down at the ground as she shuffles nervously.

“That’s only something you can ask her. Just be yourself, and remember our exercises, whenever you feel your chest tighten, breathe, slowly, one then two, one then two. You got this! And you look great!”

“T-thanks, Commander.” Once again, I have to assume she’s smiling at me, before she turns and slowly makes her way down the corridor. Bless her, she was so cute. The fact that she was even willing to go out for drinks with Helena meant she had come a long way. Helena’s crush on the timid girl was public knowledge to everyone except Boise herself. I really hoped that tonight something would come of it.

I chuckle at the thought of the two girls getting together over Halloween night as I open my office and place the stack of paperwork on my desk with a sigh. All of that was tomorrow’s problem. I could technically stay late and complete them, avoiding Halloween in the process, but there would be hell to pay from my wife, and I wasn’t willing to incur that level of wrath at all.

Besides, I was tired, it was a long day, and I really did want to return home to my vampiric master and our troublesome little devil. No doubt she would be jumping up and down with anticipation, York had made sure her daughter held the holiday in as equally high regard as her mother.

I open the front door slowly, my eyes automatically scanning for my daughter, but not finding her, she must still be getting ready. I can sense York already, through our bond. She was in the kitchen close by.

The bond had continued to get stronger and stronger recently, and I was able to sense her from the port and beyond now, further and further away. When she went on patrol, the effect lessened, but I still felt a thin thread connecting us.

It was… odd. And I didn’t really know what it meant, or if it would stop at some point. Still, we seemed to mostly have control over the bond itself, able to open and dull it at will, so that was good. If one of us experienced pain when we were physically close to the other, we still had the bad habit of accidentally transmitting it to the other, but we just tried to be extra careful to avoid that…

Walking into the kitchen I find not only my wife, but my daughter, who’s sitting on a dining chair, having her makeup done by her mother. It didn’t really come as a surprise that Marya was currently having eyeliner applied in the style of a vampire, and her costume echoed that theme, dark reds and a black cape with a large collar.

She smiles at me as I enter, but remains still, waiting for York to finish, which she does promptly. “All done! Thou look very fitting, dear Marya~”

Of course, York isn’t surprised to see me, having probably sensed the second I started to head home from work. What is a surprise though, is her own costume and makeup, almost identical to Marya, and rather on the nose.

“Both of you with the vampire look, really?”

York chuckles before gliding over and giving me a quick kiss on the cheek. “Lean into thy strengths, as they say. Tis a particularly fetching and mesmerizing look to behold on us, is it not?”

I grin, her very real fangs glinting from between her lips and completing the look, she was not wrong at all. Even her pregnant belly did not betray the look, the slight bulge hidden beneath the large billowing cape.

“Anyway. Twas work to thy satisfaction?” The kansen is quick to take me in a tight embrace as she asks about my day.

“Fine. Quiet relaxed actually, but there’s gunna be a lot to do tomorrow.” I can already see the question forming on her lips, so I beat her to it.

 “No, you can’t help, sorry. I need you patrolling route 6E with Noshiro and Sirius.” I didn’t like sending my pregnant wife out on sortie, but her maternity leave wouldn’t start for another few months yet, she was still only halfway through her pregnancy.

Just as quick as my rebuke had come, hers is just as swift, waving her hands theatrically. “Oh please, George can cover me, she shan’t mind. I wish to be of assistance, by thy side. Tis that not mine marital duty?”

York pouts for effect, and I sigh dryly. She just wanted to keep me company in the office, the paperwork bored her to no end, there was no way she actually preferred it to a sortie, so she was purely begging for my benefit, which had its own charm.

“Fine, fine. I’ll speak to George and get it sorted. You’ll owe her though, you know that?”

York just nods as she steps back from me and grabs a package from the table before handing it to me. “For now, let us focus on the present, and thy appearance. Thou shalt not be beholden next to us wearing such drab attire on this fateful and frightful night.”

I inwardly groan, trying not to share my feelings across our bond, failing completely as York’s eyes harden, then soften.

“Come now, thou would enjoy thyself if thy just softened thy skin and indulged in thy family’s happiness.” She comes closer still, shifting us out of Marya’s earshot.

“Please, little sparrow? Let us have our fun tonight, indulge thy wife and daughter with a laugh, she is terribly excited for this. I can assure you that thou truly will enjoy thyself, in fact, I make a bond of oath on such a fact. By going into such an event with thy mind already resigned, thy sully’s thy experience before the day hath even begun. Thou must truly give yourself to the season, open thy mind afresh. That is how shalt see this holiday in a different light, no?”

The vampiress presses even closer. “And perchance twas not enough to sway thy grumpy soul, mull this over. Such a great night is sure to tire out our lovely offspring, she will sleep very deeply indeed… so deeply, well, anything couldst happen in this abode, and she wouldst nary rise…”

That last part is spoken with the sultry quietness that only York can pull off, with a teasing glint in her eye to match so that the meaning behind her words is unmistakable. Although even without that, I was already going to try, hell, I had never said I wouldn’t, I was simply doubtful that I would enjoy myself. But it certainly adds a spring to my step, so to speak.

And York, wise and clever as always had a very, very good point. By always being resigned, and being negative about tonight, I was prefacing my annoyance and general displeasure of the holiday. I should approach it from a different direction, an open-mindedness for my family, seeing as they enjoyed it so much.

“Ok, ok.” I smile softly. “What am I then?” I unfurl the bundle I was given, to find a similar, although male version, of what my wife and daughter were wearing. With the addition of fake fangs for me, of course.

“Going all in on that theme then, a vampire family? Heh. Not far from the truth I suppose.” I unbutton my military jacket, replacing it with the costume as York gets some eyeliner and makeup ready.

I try and stay as still as possible as York applies the makeup, transforming me into a cartoonish creature of the night as best she can. Given how good Marya looked, I think York was a dab hand at it, and I was fairly confident she could make me look at least somewhat ghoulish.

She steps back, letting it dry for a second before giving me the final item to complete the ensemble, the fake fangs… which were sure to be significantly less convincing than my family.

Admiring her handiwork with her hand on her cheek, my wife chuckles before a strange look overcomes her, a shudder running up her spine. The battleship speaks quietly, a subtly to her gaze. “My… my… fangs betwixt mine dearest husband’s lips. Something about that façade on thee, it ignites something in me, desire, yet also fear…”

Fear? It doesn’t take me long to decipher her words though, our bond connecting us, allowing me to sense her emotions. She liked the fangs on me, as comical as they perhaps looked, an instinct within her loved it. But, fighting that bestial desire was a fear. She had been so scared she would turn me back when I became her thrall. She would hate to see me inflicted with the same vampirism, the same curse that she bore. Seeing me with fangs reminded her of that fact.

And a part of her… a part of her deep deep down, was scared of our tightening psychic bond, and if it would eventually inflict that curse on me, one that she desperately wanted me to avoid, yet her vampiric side craved.

She had no evidence that would happen, of course, we really did not understand enough about the thrall-bond we shared to make assumptions, it was an unfounded fear, but a fear nonetheless.

I immediately reach out and touch her shoulder, rubbing it comfortingly before letting myself get closer, glad that Marya seemed preoccupied with looking at herself in the mirror to notice her parents silently conversing. “Hey. Let’s not worry about that stuff now. It’s out of our control right? Let’s enjoy tonight, that’s what you just told me, yea?”

"I... yes. Trust thee to be the prudent one for a change."

York nods, the brief flash of emotion that had shown on her face vanishing beneath a veneer of a smile, that slowly becomes genuine as she turns and calls to our daughter.

“Let us be off! We have houses to visit, and treats to collect, this fateful night, O’ creature of the night!” Marya laughs at her mother’s grandiose boasting speech and quickly makes a beeline for the door, with me and Dork side by side, wearing the silliest, and yet somehow convincing vampire costumes, following in her stead.

We visited many houses trick or treating, letting Marya take the lead as me and York hung back, letting her bask in the praise of her costume, and how great she looked. York had already told her off for eating every bit of candy she was given, and now she had to collect it, and put it away for later, much to her chagrin.

We approach another house, large and regal. I knew the owners vaguely, only through my reputation as the Commander of the local port, but they were a nice older couple, and would be sure to dote on Marya, just as she wanted.

As she knocks politely on the door, she swings on the balls of her feet, holding out her pumpkin-themed basket, until it opens revealing an elderly lady.

“Trick or Treat!!!” She shouts out happily, making sure to bare her impressive fangs to the lady. Normally, she had to make a point of hiding them at school and when we were out. Maybe that was part of why both of them liked Halloween so much? They got to indulge in it so much more than any other day?

Not that they had to hide their fangs of course, and York rarely made any attempt to. She was kansen, people were used to that, kansen had all sorts of strange features and natures, the townsfolk accepted that.

Marya on the other hand, was an anomaly, and I didn’t want her to live a different life just because of it.

“Oh my! Don’t you look fantastically scary my dear.” The house owner smiles warmly before bending down to Marya’s face. “And those fangs! They look very convincing indeed, almost real. Incredible. Who helped you with your costume dear?”

Marya excitedly points at us two hanging close behind her, hands casually wrapped around each other's waist, looking like an odd vampiric couple.

“Twould be me. I’m glad thou finds doth daughters visage so riveting, took many hours of effort to get those fangs to appear so convincing.”

I can’t help but inwardly roll my eyes as York claims all the credit for Marya looking so much like a real vampire.

The elderly lady takes a second to decipher York’s fanciful dialect, but quickly recovers. “Well you did a fantastic job, Your ones look fantastic as well.” She focuses back on Marya with a sweet smile. “Well, now, let’s get you some treats shall we?”

I’m glad when the old lady turns around to gather some candy from inside, tired of trying my best to hide my own plastic fangs that might just highlight how real Marya’s truly were.

York must notice my deliberately tightened lips and laughs lightly to herself, but refrains from commenting, instead wrapping her hand around my waist tighter before speaking.

“Thank you, for making the effort tonight, for humouring us. It is much nicer to have thy presence at my side, and Marya always adores your company.”

I give her lips a quick peck, her warm lips contrasting the biting air of the evening surrounding us. “Glad I came. But I’m going to guess this isn’t everything you had planned?”

The vampiress shakes her head before grinning, fangs pressing into her lip. “Oh not at all. A true test of thy bravery and resolve. A horror movie to finish the night off. I can scarcely wait to see thee squeal.”

Heat races up my cheeks in response as I grow flustered. Oh come on… I’m not that bad.

Like a flash, my wife responds to the brief thought in my head immediately. “Thou art, dare not deny such truths, thou shouldst know well how cowardly thy truly are.” Her teasing grins mocks me as my blush continues to spread.

I just shake my head, knowing full well I wouldn’t be able to change her mind, I’d just have to show her when we got home.

It was odd for York to request to watch a film. She still adamantly denied enjoying films and shows, proclaiming the theatre was superior. I don’t know why she kept up the act, we could read each other’s mind after all…

She secretly loved films and some specific TV shows at least, and most of all, anything in the horror genre, of course.

The second York turns the TV on and starts sifting through movies to watch, Marya sits down on the sofa next to me, immediately receiving a tut of disapproval from the vampiress.

“I doth nary think so, young one. Tis bedtime for you. Thou can barely keep thine eyes open now, and such content is not suitable for such a young soul.”

Marya pouts and tries her best to shake off her obvious fatigue, blinking rapidly and straightening up. “Motherrrrr. I’m not tired! I wanna watch a movie with you, I’m older now!”

“Not old enough, come on, to bed with you.” I give her a stern look, probably not as effective as York’s, the disciplinary force of the household, but it seems to do the job. Unable to treat her a little though, I do add a little bit of incentive.

“You can have a little bit of the blood in the fridge instead, ok?” This immediately mellows her out, the promise of blood was a very effective one, as it wasn’t something she got often.

I head to the kitchen and pour her half a glass of the sticky, crimson-red liquid. It seems funny to think I had been squeamish about blood long before my marriage. Nowadays, it was just par for the course. I make sure to wipe around her lips with a cloth after she downs it, leaving no trace except a slight crimson colour to her little fangs.

It does smudge the makeup a little, so I get a damp cloth and make sure to clean most of it off, doing the same for me. It wasn’t a perfect job, but I’d clean the rest tomorrow, Marya sure didn’t mind. Despite her complaints, she was practically falling asleep standing now.

After taking my daughter up and laying her to bed, giving her forehead a goodnight kiss for good measure and tucking her in, as she manages to faintly murmur an objection to going to bed yet again, before predictably snoozing almost immediately afterwards.

As I come back downstairs, I find that York has settled on a film, and my gut clenches at her choice. A killer clown movie of some description. I had seen trailers… and it was definitely not my type of thing. But I was willing to indulge her. Not to mention how she had taunted me before, I was going to show her that I could watch it all without flinching. It was a matter of pride.

York had also washed her makeup off, although, because of her natural vampiric disposition, she still looked rather gothic in the high collar and costume.

Our dark tabby cat, Whiskey, has already coiled himself in the windowsill, making use of the heat from the nearby radiator, purring contently.

I sit down, a little nervous, but determined to see this through. It was hardly the first horror film I had watched with York, but it was never an experience I particularly enjoyed.

The vampire’s eyes are filled with mirth and amusement as she watches me, flicking the lights off and allowing the room to fill with darkness asides from the bright glow of the large TV.

“Marya offered little resistance to rest, I presume?” She whispers through the title intro, inching closer on the sofa so she could cuddle into my arms.

A part of me is a little disheartened we didn’t have any popcorn. As much as the genre might not suit me, a movie night was still a movie night!

“Nope, out like a light. Bless her.”

York chuckles. “But of course. Tis the folly of the young to feign energy when there is no energy to be had. She will learn.”

We return our attention to the movie, the suspenseful music building, York shifting in my arms, probably to just get a better view of my reactions, the anticipation on her visage palpable…

About 10 minutes in, during some rather mundane plot and exposition… I mean… it, was a killer clown movie, was plot really necessary? York suddenly pauses the movie, and gives me a quick kiss on the cheek before untangling herself from my arms and disappearing into the kitchen.

A few minutes later, she returns, with a bowl of fresh warm popcorn, and a glass of non-alcoholic wine for herself, plus a cider for me.

“Oh, thanks. Did you… read my mind?”

York pouts theatrically. “Allow me some credit dear. I am thy wife, sometimes I do not need mine abilities to see thy soul. Tis plain as day, thy greed for such sinfully sweet snacks~”

She laughs, sitting back down. But I surprise her by taking my cider back and returning with some cola instead.

“Oh, mine apologies, I didst not realise thou did not wish to indulge in alcohol.”

I shake my head as I sit down, grabbing some popcorn from the bowl nestled in York’s lap.

“No, that’s not really it, I don’t mind. I just wanna try not drinking for a bit. Just while you’re still pregnant at least. I… I always feel a little guilty when I was having a glass of wine and you were stuck with that. I did when you were pregnant with Marya.”

York’s gaze hardens, the battleship’s back straightening as a familiar aura descends, mouth no doubt opening to scold me for holding myself back for her sake, and demanding that I shouldn’t feel guilty for drinking while she couldn’t.

“Sorry, maybe that’s not quite right. My words were misplaced. What I meant was more that I want to go dry to try and support you, like, in solidarity with you. Is that ok?”

I beat her to the punch, stumbling a little over my words, but making my point. Her demeanour changes again, softening as her eyes shine, almost watery as she slips closer and kisses me deeply, warm wet lips pressing into my own as her tongue briefly duels with mine, only for her to pull back just as quickly.

“I… My Adonis… that truly is such a thoughtful gesture. A gallant one. As long as it causes thee no displeasure, and thou assures me tis no trouble… I can appreciate such a romantic gesture from thy heart. My deepest, and sincerest thanks.”

She blushes, a deep warm heat that spreads from her collarbone. I would never get over that sight… the beautiful confidant vampire blushing. It was an image I lived for, every single time it happened, even after so many years together.

It doesn’t last long of course. It never did. My wife quickly recovers, her blush disappearing as she gives me yet another loving kiss, this one deeper than the last.

We return to watching the horror film, even York occasionally jumping at a scare, as much as she might not admit it. Through the course of the film, somehow we switch positions, so instead, I’m nestled against her on the sofa, head in the crook of her arm.

“I can hear they heartbeat, so frantic and frayed. I do delight in feeling thy terror, tis rather amusing. Besides, soothing such feeling within my bosom is a surprisingly cathartic act.”

A few more minutes pass as I snuggle with the vampire, shifting on the sofa, trying my best to not jump too much when an obvious jumpscare appears on screen. But as the film continues, I can feel York start to coil her body inwards towards me, legs wrapping around my own, hands slowly enveloping me tighter, chest pressing against my side.

Her warm breath on my nape makes my hairs stand on end, a shiver running down my spine. Her breathing is laboured, slow and growly, almost aggressive. She’s holding herself back, but I know what she wants.

“Hungry?” An uncharacteristic whine slips from her throat, fangs brushing me slightly before she pulls back.

“Sorry… mine cravings hath overtook me suddenly. But I do not wish to disturb thee or the film.”

“York, I think we both know that I’m not that bothered if you distract me from the movie…”

I hear a hungry growl from my right ear, close, before my wife’s voice speaks softly into my ear, still with a bestial undertone, mixing with her eloquent speech. “Good. Because I’m not sure I couldst stop myself for much longer… Something about this hallowed night…”

I feel her whole body shiver next to me. “It sets something off inside me… unshackles the beast. Not much… but a little. I’m sinfully hungry for thy nectar O’ Adonis. Please, keep watching the film… I shall simply avail myself.”

That is much easier said than done, her hot breath on my skin is distracting enough, but when I feel her body pull me in tighter, her lips attaching to my throat as her fangs dig into my skin painfully, it’s almost impossible to focus.

I try my best to keep watching, feeling the familiar cycle of intense pain then equally intense pleasure that always came from York’s feeding. It makes me coil my hands into fists, making my breath shaky and muscles tighten as my wife drinks from my body.

She takes her time, sucking hungrily, for much longer than usual. Her nails almost dig into my shoulder, keeping me still as my body naturally starts to struggle, against even my own will. I was normally pretty good at staying still, but the longer she fed, the harder it was.

Eventually, the vampiress does pull back, blood dripping down my neck and from her lips. She wastes no time in diving back in, licking and nibbling at each spot of the crimson nectar she can taste, making sure to catch it before it sullies either of our costumes.

I mewl and shift a little, the wound sore as she digs her tongue into it, she stops to murmur an apology, but I wave her off, it was fine, I was used to it, and I wouldn’t want her to waste any of my blood anyway.

Her strong grip easily manoeuvres me for a kiss, the faint taste of my own blood in her mouth is not a turn off… if anything, quite the opposite. It doesn’t taste pleasant exactly… it was blood after all. Almost metallic, but the contrast with York’s warm tongue and her soft lips is delicious.

Her eyes are still red, but not the harsh crimson that came with her hunger, a more muted red, paler. Still quite fetching on her, and very different to her usual soft and refined turquoise.

The heat and pressure of our embrace deepens, the film practically forgotten about until York digs her fangs into my bottom lip, a light admonishing growl originating from her throat before a cocky grin slips onto her visage.

“I did tell thee to continue watching. Do not let me… distract you.”

I have to assume that York chose the film for amusement, and not to actually watch herself, given that she seemed to care little about it now, simply toying with me by demanding I watch it instead.

I smile cockily, unwilling to be defeated so soon, a grin spreading on my face as I try to retake her into a heated kiss, but my wife won’t let me get my way that easily, avoiding my lips and placing a hand on my chest and pushing me down, her immense strength keeping me in place as she tuts unamused, but with a joyful mirth in her eyes.

“I think not… do as thou art told, little sparrow. And perhaps, thou shalt be rewarded, in a fashion.”

I can’t help but mewl needily. She was in one of those moods… a playful mood. And I was food to be played with at the moment.

And I was more than ok with that…

---XXX Start---

 Throwing her flowing pink hair behind her head, she gives me one last peck on the lips before slipping down off the sofa and kneeling on the floor.

My eyes widen for a second, before she forcefully spreads my legs wide, looking up at me expectantly. I catch on quickly, swallowing before returning my attention to the film… which I cared very little about to begin with, and certainly even less now.

But that was the challenge, wasn’t it?

It takes York very little time to unzip my jeans and reach into my boxers, extracting my rapidly hardening cock with a smirk. Her one hand seizes my balls tightly, rolling them between her deft fingers as she pulls a little, allowing her nails to scrape the skin, enjoying each hitched breath and shuffle from me as I continue to keep my eyes on the TV.

Annoyed with the lack of a true moan, the battleship decides to go further, allowing her hand to travel up my shaft, reaching my head, before returning back down.

One stroke. Then another. Then another.

Each one agonizingly slow, each one makes me want to look down at my wife, dressed in Halloween fancy dress no less, stroking my cock, casually servicing me. But I resist, only stifling a gasp as she lets her fingers rest on the sensitive tip for a second.

It was difficult, but just like her challenge before, I’m determined not to flinch, to prove her wrong. She always enjoyed her games, and her husband provided endless amusement. I enjoyed these games too… but I had something of a competitive streak myself, and I wasn’t about to go down without a fight.

Still unimpressed with her progress, I feel her grip harden, and a warm, wet feeling drag up my cock, causing my whole body to shudder as I try my best to suppress the involuntary moan from my lips.

I stare at the character on screen, running into a haunted carnival, knife-wielding clown just leisurely following her with manic laughter, focussing on any detail I can to distract from the intense pleasure that was undoubtedly York licking my twitching dick up and down, lapping at it diligently, like a cat with a saucer of milk.

I feel precum slip out of my tip, only to have the whole head enveloped with heat, the familiar feeling of my wife’s tight mouth makes me almost buck forwards, only just managing to stop myself. York would not take kindly to that, not while she was in charge at least.

When it came to sex, we switched roles often, but York still had a dominant streak, and when she was in charge, she meant it.

Not being able to fully soak in the sight of my gorgeous wife between my legs was killing me, having to focus on this inane horror flick was practically torture, and as her head starts to bob up and down, stroking my shaft with her lips while taking me deeper and deeper into her throat, I almost give in and look.

But I can feel her gaze, her teasing, smug gaze, waiting for me to break, to look at her, and I’m not quite willing to give her the satisfaction. Not yet.

The sloppy gagging sounds of her fellatio echo around the living room, almost drowning out the film. Each time she manages to take my full length, her nose grazing my crotch, I feel my balls churn and tighten.

I had hoped to last longer… but York had always been talented at this, and she had only gotten better after several years of marriage. She knew every weakspot, every technique that worked for me. Just how to coil her tongue around my tip, how I liked to feel her throat on each thrust… and how much I got off on feeling her sharp fangs lightly graze the sides.

She pulls off suddenly with a loud pop and a gasp, laughing. “Come now. Look at me as I pleasure you to orgasm with my mouth alone. Do you not wish to see your wife covered in your seed, bathing in it, rubbing it into her skin, her hair, letting it rest on her tongue as she delights in the smell. Give in. Watch her worship your semen as if it was the finest of wines.”

Her dirty talk is devoid of her usual fancy vocabulary, instead focused on making me feel as frustrated and horny as possible, and it works perfectly as mental images of all of those things fly through my head.

She can see all of that of course, and all York does is simply laugh again, knowing full well she’s going to make them a reality.

Her mouth quickly returns to work, and within a minute, I’m at the edge. York can tell, perfectly slowing her movements to keep me right on that edge, using our mental bond to perfectly balance that line, until the very last moment.

The second I feel my orgasm build as I fall into that writhing pleasure, I have to give in… Of course I did. There was never any other option, we both knew that.

I look down at York as she opens her mouth wide, giving my rapidly twitching member a couple of extra strokes with her hand to help me on my way as a surge of white seed shoots onto her face, and just as she had promised into her hair and waiting mouth too.

Fucking hell that was hot.

Her bright pink hair was marred with white spunk, drying quickly, including on her skin. She scrapes what she can off, into her waiting mouth, holding it on her tongue and letting me see it all collect, before swallowing loudly. So lewd…

---XXX End---

“Yes, I am rather debauched dear. But thou hath the fair share of the blame for such things. Twas thou who introduced me to such lewd delights, was it not?”

I blush but shake my head with a sigh. “Well, I guess you won anyway… You always win whenever you invent some game like that. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you cheat.”

York just chuckles as she cleans up the last bits of semen scattered across her costume. “I simply know to weigh the odds in my favour. Perhaps thou shouldst consider doing the same?”

“Oh, so can I eat you out while reading then?” I give her a cocky grin, which immediately a light scowl in return.

“Absolutely not, thou knoweth how I feel about reading. Tis a precious time, a personal one. But…” A familiar lewd smile returns. “When I’m preparing lunch some other time… well…”

“Challenge accepted.”

My wife sits down on the sofa next to me, going back to our usual position of cuddling into me, head in the crook of my shoulder, enjoying the warmth of my body.

“Thou shall fail. Tis but guaranteed.” She chuckles before inching closer. “Still, I do believe you hath received pleasure, even if thou willpower failed thee. I do believe tis my turn. Forsooth, all is fair in marriage after all. We shouldst take this upstairs, yes?”

It’s only then that I realise the ridiculous Halloween movie has finished, credits rolling as I turn the TV off.

“Definitely.”

We both stand as my vampiric wife leads me to the stairs with a smug grin before speaking quietly.

“So, thy hallowed night wasn’t too bad? And the film wasn’t too scary for thy poor soul was it?”

“It was a great night.” I smile before wrapping an arm around the battleship. “And actually… the film wasn’t as scary as I thought it would be…”

We both chuckle as we continue upstairs, slowly stripping off our costumes as we go.